#but chances are other people who love it are going to be devastated when it's gone
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
I'd love to hear your thoughts on this because I based the whole premise of my current fic on this: What you do think the "Incident" that completely changed Viper was?
The obvious answer would be the assassination attempt, but I think there might be more to it as traumatic as the event was to Viper. Her voice line "I will not lose my home again!" is also interesting in that aspect because I cannot see how that ties to the assassination or, by a long stretch since it was the most significant Omega attack, Venice
I feel like either Riot just purposefully left this vague because they're, well, Riot, or there is a huge chunk of Viper's backstory that they're hiding from us
Ohhhh man. Thank you for giving me a chance to yap about this actuallyâI have SO many thoughts.
Personally, I don't think that the "Incidentâą" was her assassination attempt. I dare say that I'm 90% sure it wasn't, and yes, I firmly believe that we're still missing a LARGE portion of her backstory. Okay walk with me on this one, this is going to take a while.
First of all, we have been explicitly told by 2 agents now that Viper used to be in the business of saving people. Vyse's voiceline, "We saved the world once, Sabine. I don't doubt we can do it again," could technically be more science related, so I'll admit that that isn't very indicative of much other than the fact Viper seems quite protective of Earth. Omen's voiceline, however, leaves a lot less room for guess work: "Just think, Sabine. You used to heal with your skill. Funny."
"Heal" is a VERY specific word to use here, and I also think thatâaside from the whole Doctor Sabine thing with Cypherâit's the reason that many people, myself included, headcanon that she used to be involved in the medical field. This is also supported by the fact that she's able to somehow help Lucia with her health problems. But back to why this is relevant; as of the Reckoning cinematic, where we see the flashback of Viper's assassination attempt, she is ALREADY VIPER-IFIED.
Okay, so what do I mean by that? Well, her employment at Kingdom alone suggests that for whatever reason, she's already turned her back on "healing" and begun focusing on chemistry. In addition, her demeanor in the Reckoning flashback, while possibly warped since we see this from Omen's POV, is quite...detached, for someone who was just nearly killed. We know that Omen scared/scares her here, as shown by her later behavior when talking about this event, but in the moment, she seems focused. Logical. And, now for the main evidence of her "Viper-ification," she already has her snakebite made, and her mask at the ready. The mask could be excused if she often works with gases, but the literal corrosive acid? Yeah, I have trouble believing she created that for work, Chief Scientific Officer or not.
All of this implies that she's already being plagued by ideas for revenge, which I'm confident stem from the actual incident that made her the way she is. As you said, the assassination attempt was quite traumatic, but not devastating or life-altering in the way that Viper and Fade make the Incidentâą seem to have been, especially considering Viper willingly chose to recruit Omen to the VP and treat him kindly after he lost his memories. If he truly was the cause of her current mental state, all of that hatred and anger she seethes would be directed at himâand yet none of it is.
Now with all of that out of the way and onto your actual question, what was the Incidentâą? Well, I've always personally thought that it MUST have something to do with the deaths of her family and/or a partner.
Let's take a look at these voicelines (bolded words are especially relevant):
"Let's take from them what they took from meâeverything!" "I will not lose my home again!" "I'll take everything from them." "You wanted a villain? I gave you a villain!" "I am your monster. You made me this way! Never forget that." "Something wrong, KAY/O? Death's on your conscience? We're not so different after all." "What's it like, Reyna, fighting to keep a loved one alive? No, please. Tell me." (Not as straightforward as the others, but something about her delivery of this line is just...off.) Â "Sage, you're the only one who can keep us alive. Don't fail us now like you failed me then." "Never, ever assume you can help me. You can't help me, you can't help them!"
Notice a pattern? Viper is the only agentâand I cannot emphasize that enough, the only agentâwho speaks to and about Omega Earth and its agents this personally. She acts like she's has been personally wronged BY THEM, as if they've ruined not only her life, but also her herself. She acts like they specifically are the ones responsible. And the term "everything" is very broad, so it doesn't tell us much other than something extremely important to Viper was taken, but what's more important to someone than their family?
And then there's the recurring theme of deaths/loved ones/"them."
Often times, when Viper says "them," she's referring to the enemy. But that last voiceline is her response to Sage bringing up an offer that she has apparently extended to Viper before, so we can only assume that the "them" here is referring not only to important people to Viper, but also important people who Sage thinks she could help; moreover, people who need help in the first place. Then there's the KAY/O voiceline, which implies that Viper, too, has deaths on her conscience. And the Reyna voiceline, like I mentioned earlier, I personally think is delivered in such a way that makes it seem like Viper DOES know what it's like, and she's being almost sarcastic/bitter when prompting Reyna to tell her about it.
This is why I think that the Incident has to do with her family/loved ones in particular. I think that Viper's literal home could have been destroyed, maybe, but considering she's American, let's be honest, that's quite unlikely. What I do think is more likely, however, is that Viper's home was somehow invaded, and her familyâbe it parents, siblings, partner, kids, etc.âwas injured or killed because of it. Viper's other voiceline about Sage failing her in the past also supports this, because while that could be referring to Omen (considering Sage seems to be involved in Omen's past somehow), I find it much more probable that Sage and Viper crossed paths because of The Incidentâą. And why would Viper need a healer if she didn't have people who needed healing?
I also believe this is all very intentional on Riot's part, teased but not fully revealed yet. Not only because of all the evidence I've already listed, but because of Viper's playlist on Spotify. There are several songs on it that mention houses/homes being burnt down, and one even highlights family relations in specific. And, fun fact, you know the whole March 20th thing with Viper? Well, a lovely friend of mine actually caught an interesting detail: this year, around the actual date March 20th, Riot briefly added two songs to Viper's official playlist. Those songs were Sick of the Sun by Poppy and My Limb by Hayley Williams, and I'll save you the researchâSick of the Sun literally has a lyric saying "I'm sick of the sun, it burns everyone," and the entire song features a general theme of exhaustion and possible suicidal ideation. My Limb, on the other hand, is about losing a partner specifically, and the grief that comes with it. It also features a lyric saying, "If your part of me is gone now, do I wanna survive?"
Now, those two songs have since been removed, but both the topics and artists suggest that they were intentionally put on that playlist (since Paramore and Poppy are both artists that have songs on it). And, to be quite honest, even I'm not sure what to make of the whole recurring theme of her home literally burning down yet. But even without that, I feel like the rest of the stuff I mentioned is evidence enough of my theory lol.
...That was a lot. But to put it concisely, I'm almost certain The Incidentâą involved Viper losing her family directly at the hands of Omega Earth or its agents somehow, that Sage was involved in the aftermath, and that this all happened BEFORE the assassination attempt. Thanks for coming to my TEDtalk lmao.
#valorant lore#viper valorant#valorant viper#valorant#character analysis#long post#onto something or on something? only time will tell#sorry this is so long but I had a lot to say on the matter lmao#if I ever stop analyzing this woman take me out#that person is NOT me#C4Chaos' Asks
18 notes
·
View notes
Note
Now I'm itching to know which one you voted for (on the Deleting Fics You Have Bookmarked poll) but from the tags I can sense I know the answer already đ€Ł (please don't ever delete your fics my sanity would implode)
i'm torn between the last two options if i'm being honest lmao
listen as a person who's written over two hundred fanfics and who reads fanfiction every day i am a diehard believer in orphaning fics over deleting them. there are of course exceptions to this rule (another fic was plagiarized, account got deleted, the story is offensive, etc) but for the most part, if you want to delete your fic just because you don't like it anymore and you assume no one else does either, chances are that statistically at least a few people out there who LOVE the fic will go back to read it one day and be devastated to find out it's not there anymore.
just orphan your fics babes!! throw it in the dumpster and let the rats have it!! everyone will be happier that way!!
#i repeat: i say this as a fanfiction WRITER#i know you write that stuff for free i know it's often a thankless endeavor i know sometimes you just want to forget a fic exists#but chances are other people who love it are going to be devastated when it's gone#and you lose literally nothing from orphaning it so why not#lay it on me papa bob
18 notes
·
View notes
Text
rip to the person in my dream last night who i was in a time loop trying to save </3 woke up before i ever could
#well i mean they weren't dying in the loop but he was a part of a cult i was trying to get him out of. hard to deprogram someone in one day.#i was trying different ways of going about it. first just to get myself out of there. then on 1 loop i leaned hard into the cult & ended up#dating that guy. then on subsequent loops it wasn't enough that i figured out how to get myself out of there. i needed to get him out too.#even if he didnt remember me. maybe we'd date again maybe not but either way i wanted him out of there#i remember there was a game-like mechanic to the cult where you'd get coins for doing certain things#most people had a few thousands- the high ranking people had a million or two- the person i was trying to save had like tens of thousands#you could exchange coins for prizes. one was a private dinner for 3! you; a person of your choice; and a 'famous celebrity'#(said celebrity being a puppet formerly used by the cult. it would not be manned it would just be sitting there)#it cost 4.5 million. i kept my coins in the loops. that's why i did the loop(s) of getting in the cult's good graces#i had the coins. in this loop i decided to be just interested in the cult enough to not draw suspicion. i knew buying the dinner would draw#enough attention as is. i'd gotten close enough to him that loop that we were pretty friendly and i asked if he would like to do that dinne#he was like 'haha sure but we can't afford that' at which point i showed him my coins. 4.6 million. he was shocked. i made an excuse about#helping out whenever i could. i couldn't officially ask him to the dinner yet- buying anything with coins had to go through the higher ups;#and buying big prizes made an announcement to everyone. i missed my bit of good timing of buying it right after the announcement of the#prize cause i asked him if he actually wanted to go first- a couple of the leaders were getting married and i didnt want to draw even more#attention by doing that during the ceremony. we sat next to each other at the banquet and he kept asking me questions and i asked him not t#call attention to us. he said fine but he wanted answers. i said we would take turns asking each other questions. he agreed. i was hoping t#ask him questions that would make him question the cult- i could tell him more on our private dinner of course- but i let him go first#'do you love me as a person or as a character?'#i just sat there for a while. i don't know how he knew. the answer was both. but i knew what he was really asking. 'as a character.'#he was upset of course. fictional people tend to be when they find out that they are. he was angry. he accused me of lying or something els#i held his hand and begged him not to call attention to us but that i could prove it later. he looked at me. he told me he had access to a#room he shouldn't. he hadn't been there. but its name intrigued him. 'the dream lobe.' i knew this. id seen it before. id seen him see it#before. that room contains a fragment of a large brain. and a person whos whole purpose is to explain to you that you're a part of a dream.#a figment of its imagination. once you learn that you can never leave the room. i could of course. i was the dreamer. but i learned others#couldnt the hard way. i didnt want him trapped again but he demanded to go into the room. i went with him. i watched him go through the#stages of grief again. i watched him realize he couldnt leave. i knew i could try again. loop back and buy the dinner on time and have a#chance to explain without the room and maybe let him escape. but i watched him sit devastated in that room that i could leave and i realize#i was fighting for something that may never come to be. maybe the dinner would help. but thats just a faint hope. i could break the loops#whenever i wanted. i looked at him. and i left.
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
A Humanitarian Appeal from the Depths of Sufferingđ„č:
The War on Gaza, Our Losses, and the Struggles We Endure



In these difficult and painful timesđ, I find it hard to find words that truly express the depth of the suffering I, đđ
along with my family, am going through. I am writing this message from a place of desperation and need, as a doctor working in a hospital in Gaza. Life here has become a constant battle for survival, and each day brings new challenges that test our will to continueđ.



We were once living a peaceful and stable lifeđ, building our hopes and dreamsđ„, working towards a future for ourselves and our loved onesđ„ș.
However, the recent war on Gaza has turned our world upside downđą. I have lost my jobđ,
and with it, my only source of income, due to the destruction of the facilities where I workedđ.
The physical destruction around us has been devastatingđ, and many projects I was involved in to support the families of patients have come to a haltđą. The economic losses are staggering, and the road to recovery seems almost impossibleđ„.



The war on Gaza has not only taken our peace of mind but has also brought with it an unbearable level of sufferingđ.
The cost of living has skyrocketed,
and we are struggling to meet even the most basic needs of daily lifeđŁ.
The situation has become unbearable, and it feels like weâre trapped in a vicious cycle of poverty, fear, and despair.
How can a family survive when they cannot even afford food, let alone the necessities of life?đđ„đ
As a doctor, I stand at the frontline, trying to save lives amidst the wreckage of warđą.
I treat the injured, manage critical cases, and do my best to bring comfort to those who need it most. đ„č
However, at the same time, I face personal struggles that are just as overwhelmingđą. The hospital is in dire need of medical supplies and personnel, and we are doing all we can to save lives with limited resources. But the pain of seeing my own family suffering while I try to help others is a constant burden.
How can I help those in need when I cannot even provide for my loved ones?đŁđŁ


Today, as I face this immense struggleđ,
I turn to you, dear reader, with a plea for helpđđ»đ„.
This is not just a request for personal assistanceđđ»đ„č, but a desperate call for hope and a chance to rebuild my life and support my family.
I need your help to share my storyđ, so that it reaches as many people as possible.
Your support, through donations and sharing this story, will allow me to help my family escape the horrors of war and start a new life abroad, where we can live in safety and dignityđđ»đ„čâ€ïž.
I need the resources to travel abroad to continue my education lđand provide a future for my familyđđ»đ. Pursuing my studies and advancing my career in medicine is my way of ensuring that I can make a lasting difference, both for myself and for the people of Gaza. But I cannot do this alone.
The funds I am seeking will help me cover travel expenses, medical costs for my family, and the basic needs that we are struggling to meet each dayđ„.



The financial burden is overwhelmingđ,
and without your support, I fear that my dreams, and the future of my family, will slip further out of reachđ„đđ.
Every donation, no matter how small, will make a difference.
Every act of kindness, every person who shares this message, will help light the way for us in this dark timeđđ»đą.
I humbly ask you to help me spread this story. Share this story with your friends, family, and networks. Let it reach those who have the means and the will to helpđ„čđ„șâ€ïž.
Together, we can make a difference. Your kindness, your generosity, and your willingness to stand by us will mean the worldđđ„čđđ».


In these dark times, solidarity is the light that can guide usđđ. Your support is not just an act of charity; it is an act of humanityâ€ïžâ€ïž.
You are not only helping an individual, but you are also supporting a family in dire need of hope and a better futuređâ€ïž.
I will forever be grateful for any assistance you can provide, whether itâs a financial contribution, sharing this story, or offering a kind word of encouragement.
Your help will give us the strength to continue, and it will remind us that in the midst of all this suffering, there is still hope, there is still kindness, and there are still people who caređâ€ïž.


Thank you, from the bottom of my heartâ€ïžâ€ïž, for your time, your attention, and your compassion.
Together, we can create a future where we can live with dignity, rebuild what has been lostđ, and give our children the hope they deserveđđ„čđđ».
Solidarity is Hope, and Helping is Lifeđâ€ïžđđ€đ”đž .
vetted by \
@90-ghost (number 212)
@mangocheesecakes ,
@sayruq
@el-shab-hussein
@nabulsi
#free palestine#palestine#free gaza#palestine news#gaza genocide#palestine genocide#gaza#i stand with palestine#palestinian genocide#viva palestina#long live palestine#all eyes on palestine#free palastine#palestine will be free#end the genocide#stop the genocide#genocide#gofundme gaza#gofundme#gaza news#gaza strip#gazaunderattack#free free gaza#help palestine#pray for palestine#support palestine#strike for palestine#save palestine#palestinians#free plaestine
3K notes
·
View notes
Note
can i request the boys thinking mc is cheating bc sheâs been acting off and hanging with other people, then they confront her but learn later that itâs something else thatâs been going on (like her wanting to keep a problem hidden from them) angsty or fluffy ending itâs up to you im just craving angst đ
Zayne doesn't want to directly confront you. He's terrified that somehow, he'll mess everything up and that right now, not knowing is better than confirming his fear. He'll just continue observing you for a bit, trying to figure out if there's something that can definitively point towards you actually having an affair. Your behaviour is strange but he won't feel too concerned until you start actively pulling affection away from him. That's when he's going to really start panicking. He doesn't know what he's done or said to make you take such a drastic step in your relationship and this is absolutely going to devastate him.
He'll talk to you one evening after you come home late. He tries to open it up by telling you that if it's something he's said or done to you then he's sorry and he promises he'll do whatever it takes to fix things between the two of you. It's you, and it's always been you. He can't even fathom being with anybody that isn't you. He'll ramble a little for once, not really able to accurately use his words as he tries to express how much he loves you.
You realise very quickly where he's going with all of this, immediately shutting him down as you tell him that you aren't seeing somebody else. He listens with bated breath to try and comprehend everything you're telling him, praying that you aren't lying to him because if you were, it'd definitely break him.
You'd probably have to ruin the surprise if you wanted him to feel fully secure after this conversation, especially since you also were hanging off of people when you normally don't seem to. He might feel a little insecure about your relationship for a while before settling into the routine again with you, but as long as you're wholly honest with him it'll pass fairly quickly.
Xavier wants to follow you around but he also knows it'd piss you off if he did. He'll just start paying more attention to events when the two of you are together and even more attention to things if it seems you're purposefully not inviting him to something. He's trying to understand why and what for, not wanting to directly accuse you but his jealousy definitely ramps up.
You'd have to talk to him as he slowly starts to escalate, becoming more pissy if you have plans with friends or when he responds poorly to you taking calls in his presence. He doesn't really say too much but he does make it very clear just how displeased he is with the look on his face or the way he practically grabs you whenever you're doing things with him.
He gets a little rougher with you overall - not in a painful way, in a distracted, irritated way. He doesn't want to hurt you on purpose and typically you don't really respond to this difference in pressure because it's nothing crazy but you can tell that he's starting to really internalise everything that's happening around him. When you do talk to him he listens with a furrow in his brow, trying to figure out if you're telling him the truth, or this is some elaborate lie for you to throw him off your scent.
He believes you pretty quickly but he is also going to be really skeevy about letting you do things without him for a bit. He just wants to spend time with you after all and after all this emotional turmoil you owe him a few stress-free dates.

Rafayel is not pleased. He makes it clear the second he thinks something is wrong by being colder and less affectionate with you. He isn't wholly above following you and figuring out who you're hanging out with, trying to figure out if there really is a chance that you are trying to have an affair.
You'd get some emotional whiplash from how differently he's acting, how he's making it clear that you've wronged him somehow but he isn't going to talk to you about it. He's avoidant, waiting for you to admit the truth. He's also patient, which means you could be iced out for weeks if you decide not to talk to him about what's happening.
He might spoil the surprise for himself if he goes fully into surveillance after which he'd just tell you that he figured out what you were hiding from him. You'd be a little disappointed but also more concerned as to how he managed to figure it out without tipping you off. He won't tell you at all about how he got the information - just that he did.
If he decides not to stalk you a little you'd have to ask him why he's so mad at you. He'd tell you that he's just treating you the same way you've been treating him, and that as far as he's concerned, this is deserved. You'd have to tell him the truth and why you've been hiding all this information from him - after which he will brighten up significantly. He'll say something about how he's never doubted you, yadda yadda yadda but he's definitely more clingy now than before from his nerves finally starting to settle.

Sylus doesn't want to monitor you either and decides to give you the benefit of the doubt. He's fairly secure in your relationship and knows that he hasn't done anything to make you want to cheat but he does feel himself faltering if you're becoming prone to laughing at your phone or trying to hide it from him. He won't ask for it but you can see that he's starting to get suspicious.
He would leave it alone until you reveal to him your surprise. By then he's still feeling fairly anxious but when you reveal that your behaviour was all just a result of you trying to plan something for him then he'll relax a little, thanking you for the effort you went through. You can tell that he's very glad that you've finally come clean when he holds your hand tightly, practically clinging to you as he thanks you.
He'll plan some more elaborate dates for you after the reveal, making it clear that he's missed your attention being solely on him. You don't really mind though since he's basically throwing money at you, spoiling you silly and reminding you just how much he's willing to do for you.
#love and deepspace x reader#lads x reader#l&ds x reader#zayne x reader#l&ds zayne x reader#lads zayne x reader#xavier x reader#l&ds xavier x reader#lads xavier x reader#rafayel x reader#l&ds rafayel x reader#lads rafayel x reader#sylus x reader#l&ds sylys x reader#lads sylus x reader
887 notes
·
View notes
Text
I know Iâm joking about how Wicked Part 2 is going to be insane compared to Part 1, but it actually is so interesting when viewed as separate second part of the story -
Because hear me out - imo, the end of Act 1 sets up where the lines in the sand are for the three key characters:
Elphaba chooses to follow her morals and reject the system, even to her own isolation and destruction. Her line is her dedication to âmaking good.â
Glinda, her foil, openly admits that she cannot turn down the allure of the systemâs power and stability, even at the sacrifice of her morals and her closest friendship. Her line is her power and popularity.
Fiyero, further foiling Glinda, is the person who would have blindly said yes to Elphabaâs offer. He is completely, unquestioningly devoted to Elphaba - even to a fault - believing that she will always be good and choose the right thing (as she âdoesnât care what others thinkâ).* His line is his unwavering loyalty to Elphaba.
*admittedly, this is less evident at the end of Act 1, but itâs made VERY clear within the first 5min of Act 2 so Iâm counting it as an Act 1 arc
But then Act 2 forces them to respect the line theyâve decided to draw in increasingly devastating ways, and eventually forces them to violate their lines or have the lines destroy them:
Elphabaâs sacrifices turn her into a complete pariah, forcing her to lose everything she had and worked for in an instant. She fights every day for what she believes in, even though she sees itâs fruitless and only leading to the destruction of everything she loves. But Elphaba stands strong even against the Wizardâs temptation of leaving behind her failing cause. However, sheâs finally pushed over her edge when one of the two people who still believed in her âgoodnessâ dies for that belief. And it drives her to throw away every good intention and dive head-first into a pursuit of power and control. She must ultimately be influenced by Glinda to once again choose self-sacrifice for the greater good, giving up her power and dreams of normality in Oz. âNow itâs up to you, for both of usâ
Glinda builds great political capital and becomes one of the most important, beloved characters in the nation. But nothing is real: sheâs engaged to a man who clearly doesnât love her, sheâs openly decrying a woman who she clearly still loves herself, and the system she operates in troubles her even as she benefits from it. Elphaba again tempts her to leave, and Fiyeroâs clear willingness to jump ship should be an even greater temptation, but she canât leave it behind. Not until the very end of the story does she finally recreate the Ozdust dance: acting against her own self-interest to save Elphaba and take up the fire of her cause
Fiyero, to his credit, is the only person who cannot be pushed from his line. The very first chance he gets, he follows Elphaba blindly, despite hearing all these terrible things about her. Then he willingly sacrifices himself for her and her cause, and they torture him to (a fate worse than) death for it. And even when Elphaba really does go evil, he still believes that she will ultimately choose good. His loyalty to her is not well rewarded (see: fate worse than death), but he makes his sacrifice willingly. His belief destroyed him.
What I really like about the playâs story is that from all these different starting goals and motivations, every character is forced to give up everything that is dear to them - including their fundamental selves - by the end of the story. Yet, they all three still continue to overlap and influence each other in ways that lead them all to a choice of âmaking goodâ in the end. SO excited to see that played out on screen.
#wicked#Wicked meta#this was longer than intended but I had THOUGHTS and am currently bored in a deer blind#Iâll reread and edit later Iâm sure this currently reads like shit
635 notes
·
View notes
Text
be my mistake | n. romanoff x reader

pairing: natasha romanoff x fem!reader
summary: three years have passed since the divorce, since natasha hurt you and over time, you found yourself reflecting on the struggles you both went through, both as a couple and apart from each other. revisiting memories with your family draw you and natasha closer than youâve been in years.
content warnings: lots of angst, hurt/comfort??, cheating, insecure!reader, mentions of alcohol/drinking, implied smut, wanda being a good friend (pls let me know if iâm missing anything else i canât tell)
word count: 19.8k

It had been three long years since everything fell apart between you and Natasha. Three years since the day you packed your bags, gathered your daughters, and walked away from the life youâd built together. The split wasnât clean. It wasnât one of those polite, quiet divorces that people talk about when theyâve simply grown apart. No, yours was loud, raw, and full of hurt. You could still remember the echo of your arguments, the way her voice would crack when she begged for forgiveness, and the silence that always followed afterwardâheavy, suffocating. That silence weighed more than the words ever did.
Natasha had tried. She really had. For a while, after the it happened, she did everything to make amends, to erase what she had done. But it wasnât something you could erase. It wasnât something you could forgive right then, no matter how hard she tried to make things right. Youâd given her so many chances to explain, so many opportunities to show you that the Natasha you fell in love with was still there.Â
But each time, all you could see was the betrayal, the moment she chose someone else over you.
For her, it was a mistakeâsomething that happened once and never again. But for you, it was a scar, a wound that never healed. You couldnât go back. You couldnât let her back in. You didnât know if you ever could again. And she knew it, even though she didnât want to accept it. There were moments, though, when Natasha still looked at you with that same longing, the same desperation she had the night you left her. She wanted things to go back to the way they were, back to when you were her partner, her wife, her everything.Â
But you couldnât. You wouldnât.
No matter how much she tried to show you that she had changed, the past still lingered between you, like a shadow that refused to leave. Even now, after all this time, there was still a part of her that couldnât accept that things would never be the same. You saw it in her eyes every time she picked up the girls, every time she lingered a little too long at the door, as if hoping you might invite her in, ask her to stay. But you never did. You couldnât allow it, not after everything. It had been hard. Painful, even. Co-parenting with someone who had broken your heart, who had shattered the life you thought youâd have together, was an agony all its own. But you had to do it, for your girls, Nina and Lily. They needed you both, and you would never let your pain come between them and their mothers. Even if it meant seeing Natasha more often than you wanted. Even if it meant reopening old wounds every time her name appeared on your phone, or when your girls came home with stories about the time theyâd spent with her.
And the first year after the divorce was hell for Natasha. She tried everything in her power to get you backâflowers, letters, showing up at the house at odd hours, always begging for another chance. She couldnât accept that it was over. Every time she saw you, even in the briefest of moments, she could see the pain in your eyes, the devastation her betrayal had caused. It tore her apart. She had broken something precious, something she didnât know how to fix, and yet she kept trying. She was relentless, desperate to rewind the clock, to undo what couldnât be undone.
But the more she tried, the more tired you looked. The weight of it all was etched into your face, exhaustion hanging over you like a dark cloud. Your bright eyes, full of life and love, had dimmed. The smile that had once been hers was gone, replaced by a coldness that froze her out. And with every desperate plea, every attempt to reach you, she realized she was only making it worse. You werenât healing. You couldnât, not with her constantly in your space, constantly pulling at the wounds sheâd caused.
By the second year, Natasha finally saw it. You needed space, needed time to mend, and she wasnât helping at all. So, she stopped. Stopped the flowers, the late-night phone calls, the messages begging for you to forgive her, telling you she loved you. She stopped trying to push her way back into your life because it was only making things harder for you.Â
She watched from a distance instead, in silence.Â
But despite the distance she put between you both, she couldnât stop loving you. She could never. It was something she couldnât turn off, no matter how hard she tried. Even when she forced herself to stay away, her heart still ached for you in a way that nothing else could heal. You were everywhereâin the way her daughters smiled, in the moments when she was alone with her thoughts. Sheâd think of you when sheâd go to the grocery store, remembering all the food you liked and didnât like. Sheâd think of you at night when sheâs in bed, always moving closer to your side of the bed, imagining you were still there with her. And even though she knew she had to let you go for your own sake, a part of her would always be tethered to you. It didnât matter how much time passed. She could never stop loving you, no matter how much it hurt.
Itâs been three years now. Three long, heavy years since the divorce. But in the wake of it, as the dust settled and the hurt slowly gave way to something manageable, a routine. One that neither of you ever explicitly discussed, maybe just briefly, but one that simply came to be, like a truce.
And Natasha hadnât been with anyone since then. She hadnât even entertained the idea. There were no late-night flings, no fleeting attempts to fill the void. Because how could she? How could anyone compare to the life she had built with you, even though it had crumbled? It had been such a stupid mistake on her part when it happened, and she promised herself she wouldnât let that happen again, even if you didnât want her anymore. She couldnât bring herself to be with anyone else, and deep down, she knew it was because part of her was still yours.
Nina and Lily, your two little girls, were the threads that still tied you and Natasha together. Nina, with her wild curls and mischievous grin, only four but already full of curiosity and energy, was in preschool. Lily, more thoughtful, quieter but with an infectious laugh, had just started first grade. They were young, their lives filled with playdates, scribbled drawings, and the occasional scraped knee. They didnât fully understand why Mommy and Mama lived in different houses now, why they didnât all sit together at the table for dinner anymore. But they adjusted in their own way.
Natasha would pick them up from school most afternoons when she can. Youâd drop them off in the mornings, coffee in hand, always on the way to work. You were working now. You didnât really work that much when you were pregnant with the girls and Natasha always insisted on taking care of you. On weekends when Natasha didnât have a mission or some urgent task pulling her away, sheâd have them over at her place. Theyâd spend Saturday nights watching movies or baking cookies, or playing games until they were all too tired to continue. And then Sunday morning, she would make them pancakes, the same way you used to. It was a rhythm that worked, one that kept things steady for Nina and Lily, even when things between you and Natasha remained unresolved.
Every time Natasha saw them, it tugged at her heart. The way Lily looked at her with those wide, innocent eyes, so full of trust. The way Nina giggled when Natasha spun her around, her tiny hands reaching up to her mother like nothing had ever changed. They were growing so fast, right in front of her, and yet Natasha couldnât help but feel like time was slipping through her fingers. Three years had gone by in the blink of an eye, and even though things were betterâsmootherâbetween the two of you now, that gnawing regret never fully left her.
But for the girls, she stayed strong. She showed up, she stuck to the routine. It was the least she could do, even if, when the weekends were over and she dropped them back at your place, she found herself lingering just a second too long, watching as you took their small hands and guided them back inside. Wondering if, somehow, it could have all been different.
The sun hung low in the sky as Natasha drove through familiar streets, the scent of fast food wafting through the car, mingling with the laughter of her daughters in the backseat. The afternoon light cast a golden glow on the girlsâ faces, illuminating Ninaâs bright eyes and Lilyâs gentle smile as they excitedly talked about their day.
But as the laughter filled the car, Ninaâs innocent question pierced through the cheerful atmosphere, shattering the fragile bubble they had created.Â
âMama, why donât you sleep at home with us anymore?â
The question hung in the air and Natashaâs heart dropped, the warmth evaporating in an instant. She gripped the steering wheel tighter, forcing a smile that felt painfully strained. Silence enveloped them, thick with heavy emotions and memories she wished she could shield her daughters from. She glanced in the rearview mirror, catching a glimpse of Ninaâs expectant gaze, a small frown tugging at her lips as she awaited an answer.
âUm, wellâŠâ Natasha began, her voice faltering. âYou know, Mama has⊠a lot of work to do. Sometimes itâs just easier for me to sleep at my own place.â
Even as she spoke, the lie twisted in her stomach, sharp and uncomfortable. She could see the flicker of disappointment in Ninaâs eyes, a reflection of the confusion and sadness that still lingered between the lines of their new normal.
Lily, sensing the shift in the mood, chimed in, âWe can share a bed, Mama!â
Natasha smiled softly, fighting back the flood of emotions threatening to overwhelm her. âThank you, baby, but⊠this is how things are for now.â
Her heart clenched at Lilyâs innocent declaration, each word a dagger piercing deeper into her already heavy heart. The car felt suddenly suffocating, filled with the echoes of memories and unresolved feelings. The gentle hum of the car faded into the background, and all she could hear was the soft thrum of her daughtersâ voices and the relentless reminder of the pain they were all carrying.
âMy bed is big enough!â Lily insisted again, her eyes wide with hope. ïżœïżœAnd I think Mommy misses you, too. Sometimes, I see her crying at night.â
Natashaâs breath caught in her throat. The image of you, alone in the dark, tears glistening on your cheeks, tore through her defenses, a reminder of the consequences of her choices. Guilt washed over her, crashing down with a force that made it hard to breathe.
âSweetheart,â Natasha said softly, her voice trembling slightly as she fought to maintain her composure, âItâs okay for Mommy to be sad sometimes, you know? We all feel sad sometimes.â
âBut I donât want her to be sad,â Lily replied, her voice small and earnest. âWe could go to Auntie Wandaâs cabin and have ice cream parties and movie nights like before!â
The wistfulness in Lilyâs tone echoed Natashaâs own desires, the aching wish to turn back the clock and reclaim the happiness they had once shared. But Natasha knew that life was never that simple.Â
âI know, baby,â she said, her voice thick with emotion. âAnd I want that too. We just⊠have to be patient.â
Lily frowned, her small brows knitting together in confusion. âDo you still love mommy?â
The question hung in the air. Her heart raced, and she glanced at her daughters in the rearview mirror, the truth of her feelings spilling over like an unguarded secret.Â
âOf course I do,â she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper, but she didnât hesitate.
Nina chimed in, her conviction unwavering. âMaybe if we all hug and give her lots of kisses, she wonât be sad anymore!â
She wanted to laugh at the sheer innocence of their logic, but it only deepened the ache in her chest. âI donât think itâs that simple, baby.â
Lily tilted her head, her expression earnest and unwavering. âBut, weâre a family, and families love each other.â
Natasha only smiled.
As they continued down the road, the fading sunlight cast warm shadows in the car, but the weight of their words settled heavily in Natashaâs chest. Lily fell silent soon after, her small face pensive as she stared out the window, the world outside a blur of colors. Natashaâs heart ached for her, wishing desperately that she could turn back time, wishing that the nights spent apart didnât feel like an insurmountable distance.
As she pulled up to your house, the familiar flutter of anxiety danced in her stomach. She could hear the muffled giggles of her girls in the backseat, their excitement palpable as they chattered more about their day. But as she stepped out of the car and approached the front door, her heart began to race for a different reason entirely.
When you opened the door, Natasha felt the air shift around her. There you stood, framed in the soft glow of the entryway light, and her breath caught in her throat. You were breathtaking, wearing an elegant black dress that hugged your figure in all the right places. The fabric glimmered subtly as you moved, catching the light with each breath. Your hair was fixed neatly by your shoulders, and your makeup was flawlessly applied.Â
For a moment, Natasha was transported back to the nights when the two of you would dress up for special occasions, the thrill of anticipation sparking between you. But now, that thrill was laced with an ache that felt as sharp as it was familiar.
âHi, mommy!â Lily squealed, bursting with energy as she darted past you into the house, closely followed by Nina, who gave you a quick hug before joining her sister.
âHey, girls,â you greeted them softly, your voice warm but tinged with an undercurrent of something unspoken. You stepped back to allow them inside, your gaze flickering to Natasha, who stood momentarily rooted to the spot, taking in the sight of you.
Without breaking eye contact, you rushed over to the mirror that hung just inside the entryway, your movements quick and graceful as you fumbled with your earrings. Natashaâs heart ached at the sight, realizing how beautifully you carried yourself, even through the chaos of their past. She walked inside hesitantly, closing the front door behind her, swallowing the lump in her throat as she slowly walked further in.Â
âWow, Mommy! You look so pretty!â Nina beamed.
âThank you, honey,â you replied with a soft smile, your voice brightening as you turned your attention to the girls.Â
Natasha lingered by the wall, unsure of what to do with her hands as the girls raced off into the living room, their laughter filling the house with warmth. She listened when you asked the girls quick questions about their day at school, but all she could focus on was you. She stood there, still as a statue, her fingers brushing nervously over the seam of her jacket, as her eyes found you again.
You moved gracefully through the hallway, your dress shimmering faintly with each step. She felt a pang in her chest, something akin to longing but deeper, more raw. She hadnât seen you like this in so longâdressed up, glowing, completely at ease in your skin. Her breath hitched slightly, catching on the memories that rose unbidden in her mind, of nights when sheâd watch you just like this, mesmerized by the smallest of movements. You never failed to amaze her every time.
But now, it feels different. There was a distance between you that wasnât just physical, and Natasha could feel it more sharply than ever. Yet, despite the distance, she found herself rooted in place, unable to tear her gaze away. She shifted her weight from one foot to the other, feeling awkward and out of place, like a visitor in what was once her home.
You hadnât said much since opening the door, offering a quiet greeting before slipping back into the rhythm of your routine. But it didnât matter. Natashaâs thoughts were too loud to be drowned out by small talk anyway. All she could think about was how beautiful you looked, how effortless you made everything seem. The curve of your neck as you bent slightly to adjust your earring, the way your lips pressed together in concentrationâit all made her feel like a stranger witnessing something intimate, something she no longer had the right to witness. For a moment, her fingers twitched with the impulse to reach out, to touch you, to feel the warmth of your skin under her palm. But she held herself back, knowing that her place in your life now was nothing like it used to be. Instead, she remained where she was, standing awkwardly by the wall, her heart heavy with unspoken words and feelings she didnât know how to express anymore.
You must have felt her staring, because you glanced up at her briefly from where you stood by the mirror. The moment your eyes met, Natasha felt a surge of emotion that almost knocked the wind out of herâregret, longing, admirationâall tangled together. She swallowed hard, but couldnât find the words to say anything. What could she say, anyway? Nothing would change the fact that she was the reason things were the way they were.
And yet, she couldnât help but think of how beautiful you were. How beautiful youâd always been. How youâd managed to slip right out of her fingers.Â
Natashaâs hands twitched at her sides, the yearning almost unbearable as she watched you. The way your dress hugged your frame, the soft curve of your neck as you finished adjusting your earringsâit stirred something deep inside her, a longing so fierce it nearly took her breath away. She wanted to reach out, to close the distance between you and wrap you in her arms. She wanted to hold you like she used to, when everything was easier, when you were hers and there was no wall of hurt between you.
But now, it feels impossible. Every time she considered moving closer, something stopped herâthe guilt, the regret, the knowledge that she no longer had the right to that kind of intimacy with you. Not after everything. Not after the way things had ended, fractured by her own mistakes.
Still, the desire was overwhelming, almost painful. She couldnât help itâher eyes followed the way your fingers brushed against your collarbone as you fixed a stray hair, and her heart ached with the thought of reaching out, of pulling you against her, of whispering that she was sorry, that she had never stopped loving you. God, she wanted to hold you so badly. Just for a moment. Just to feel that connection again, to remind herself that once, not too long ago, you had been hers.Â
But instead, then she saw you struggling with the clasp of your necklace.Â
Her hesitation was palpable as she took a small step forward, closing the gap between you. Her heart pounded in her chest, every movement deliberate and slow, like she was afraid that even the air between you was fragile. She saw you fumble with the clasp of your necklace, your fingers shaking ever so slightly in your rush. Her own hands twitched, the need to help overwhelming her, but she hesitated for a beat longer. She wasnât sure she had the right to step into your space, to touch you again, even for something as simple as this.
But when you let out a frustrated huff, she took a breath and moved closer, her presence soft but undeniable as she stood just behind you. Gently, her fingers brushed against your skin, so light you might not have even felt it at first. Carefully, she took the delicate chain from your hands and closed the clasp at the back of your neck.
Her touch lingered just a second too long. She couldnât help it. The warmth of your skin under her fingers, the proximity, the way your scent filled her sensesâit was all too much and not enough at the same time. The faint scent of your perfume washed over her, and it hit her all at once. You smelled exactly the way she remembered, like something warm and comforting, but with an edge that made her dizzy. It was intoxicating. She glanced up for just a moment, catching your reflection in the mirror, but her eyes dropped quickly, too scared to meet yours. She didnât trust herself to look into your eyes and not say everything she was feeling. It felt like a betrayal of her own heart to be this close to you, yet still so far away. Her hands fell back to her sides, clenched into soft fists, fighting the urge to keep touching you. She stepped back, quietly swallowing the ache that seemed to settle in her chest.Â
âYou look beautiful,â Natasha breathes, almost afraid to say the words, but it came out before she could even think about it.Â
âThank you,â you said quickly, your voice barely more than a whisper, the quiet words hanging in the air.
She froze for a split second, the simple phrase sending an unexpected ripple through her. It was such a small thingâa polite acknowledgement, nothing moreâbut to her, it felt loaded with everything that had been left unsaid for years. Then, she forced a small smile, though you couldnât see it, her eyes still fixed downward as she stepped back from you.Â
âYouâre welcome,â she murmured, her voice just as soft, though it felt like a lie. She wasnât welcome. Not anymore.
She watched as you turned back to the mirror, adjusting your hair slightly and smoothing the fabric of your dress. You looked beautifulâbreathtaking, reallyâbut all she could focus on was the sadness in your quiet thank you. She opened her mouth as if to say something more, but no words came. Instead, Natasha let the silence speak for her, the tension between you heavy and unresolved, much like everything that had been left behind.Â
âWhoâs the lucky guy?â Natasha asked, trying to keep her voice light, though it came out more strained than she intended.Â
The words had been on the tip of her tongue the moment she saw you in that dress, but she hated herself for asking, for making it sound so casual when the question felt like it was burning her from the inside.
You released a small huff, something resembling a smile flickering at the corners of your mouth, though it didnât quite reach your eyes. You could see the way her jaw clenched in the mirror.
âItâs just a work thing,â you muttered, turning slightly in the mirror as if to busy yourself with something else, but Natasha could tell it was an attempt to deflect the conversation. You had always done thatâshrugged things off when they felt too heavy, too personal.
But Natasha wasnât stupid. She knew it wasnât just a work thing. She could feel it in her gut, the way you said it so softly, so dismissively. And yet, she didnât push. Couldnât. Instead, she let out a quiet laugh, though there was no humor in it.Â
âWell, you look really nice,â she added, her voice a bit more gentle now, her eyes softening as they roamed over you once more. She hated how small her words felt, like she was grasping for something, anything, to make sense of the distance between you.Â
You didnât say anything at first, just nodded, almost absentmindedly, still adjusting the clasp of your earrings. Natasha stood there, helpless, her hands twitching at her sides as she watched you prepare to leave for an evening that didnât involve her anymore. It wasnât supposed to feel like thisâthis ache of wanting you, this regret that sat like a stone in her chest.Â
You glanced at her, your eyes flickering with indecision before they darted to the clock on the wall.Â
âShit, I forgot to text the babysitter,â you muttered, already pulling out your phone. You were halfway through typing the message when Natashaâs voice cut through the quiet tension of the room.
âI can watch them,â she offered quickly, almost too quickly, like she had been waiting for the opportunity. There was a soft urgency in her tone, something that made your fingers pause over the screen.
You hesitated, looking at her fully now, your gaze searching her face. She stood there, trying to appear nonchalant, but you could see the slight tension in her shoulders, the way her eyes flickered between you and the door, as if bracing herself for your response. It wasnât the first time she had offered, but something about tonightâabout her standing there, in your home, so close yet feeling so far awayâmade you hesitate.
âNatasha, itâs so last minute, and youâre probably busyââ
âIâm not busy.â
There was silence.Â
âAre you sure?â you said, your voice trailing off. It wasnât that you didnât trust her with the kids, in fact, you trusted her with the girls more than anyone.
âOf course. I promise, Iâll make sure theyâre asleep by the time you get back,â Natasha said softly, taking a small step closer, as if to bridge the gap between you.
You lingered for a moment longer, the phone still in your hand, thumb hovering over the screen. Natasha stood there, waiting, her gaze steady but gentle, almost like she was afraid to breathe too loudly in case you changed your mind. There was a hesitation in the air, thick with all the memories and tension that seemed to live between the two of you now.
Finally, you sighed, the tension in your shoulders easing just slightly. âOkay,â you murmured, the word coming out soft but resigned. âBut only if youâre sure.â
Natasha nodded immediately, as if there had never been a question. âIâm sure.â
You watched her for a moment, still not quite as sure as she was, but there was something about the way she looked at you that made you relent. Maybe it was the familiarity of her presence, or the way she always seemed so certain when it came to the girls. You wanted to believe it would be fine, that it wouldnât hurt to let her help, just this once.
âAlright,â you said again, this time a little firmer. You tucked your phone away, glancing toward the living room where the girlsâ voices echoed softly in the distance. âI might be back late, though.â
âI can handle it,â Natasha reassured you with a small smile, though there was a flicker of something in her eyes. Relief, maybe. âYou go have fun.â
You nodded, still hesitant but knowing that you had little choice now. With one last glance at her, you grabbed your purse from the table and walked toward the door, feeling Natashaâs eyes on you the whole way. Just before you left, you stopped, hand on the doorknob, and turned to look at her one more time.
âOkay,â you said quietly. Natasha didnât respond right away, just gave you a small nod, her eyes soft, watching you like she was still trying to figure out if this was real.
Your phone buzzed with a sudden chime, the noise breaking through the quiet air between you and Natasha. You flinched just slightly, caught off guard, but Natashaâs eyes never left you. That unwavering stare, intense and full of something you couldnât quite placeâregret, longing, maybe bothâlingered as you glanced down at your phone.
âOh, thatâs⊠my coworker. Sheâs here to pick me upâŠâ you said softly, reading the message on the screen.Â
You didnât look up immediately, feeling the weight of Natashaâs gaze settle over you like a thick blanket, almost suffocating. There was another beat of silence, her expression barely changing, though something flickered in her eyes at the word âshe.â It was so subtle, you almost missed it. Her lips pressed together in a thin line, but she didnât say anything. Instead, she just nodded once, stiffly, her face carefully neutral, though you could feel the tension in the air shift.
You turned toward the door again, suddenly aware of how small the space between the two of you felt. The air was heavy, like it held all the words neither of you had said over the years. You hesitated, hand on the knob, the weight of the moment pressing down on you, making it hard to breathe.
Natashaâs voice, soft but strained, reached you before you could turn the handle. âBe safe tonight.â
You froze, the words hitting you in a way you hadnât expected. They were simple, but coming from her, you knew they meant so much more.
As you stepped out of the house and closed the door behind you, the cool evening air hit your skin, and for a moment, you paused on the front steps. You could hear the muffled sounds of the girls laughing inside, and the thought of leaving them for some work party made your heart twist.Â
Truth be told, you didnât even want to go. The idea of mingling, making small talk, pretending everything was fineâit felt exhausting before it even started. But your coworkers had been persistent, insisting you needed to get out more, that it would be good for you. They meant well, of course. They saw the toll the divorce had taken on you, how the weight of it had settled into your bones, leaving you quieter, more withdrawn. And though you tried to hide it, the loneliness was written all over your face. They probably thought this was what you neededâa night of distraction, a chance to be someone other than the person who had been left shattered after everything fell apart. But standing there, under the dim glow of the porch light, you felt a tug in your chest, a sense of dread thinking about the night ahead.
Natasha lingered in your thoughts as always, the way she had silently helped you with your necklace, the soft brush of her fingers against your skin sending shivers down your spine. You hated to admit it, but you missed her soft touches, her gentle smile, the way she would look at you like you held her world in your hands. The more you thought about it, you realized that it never really went away. And that look in her eyes, the one she always tried to hide but never quite couldâit haunted you now as you made your way toward the car waiting at the curb.
With a sigh, you slipped into the passenger seat, greeting your friend with a faint smile that didnât quite reach your eyes. As the car pulled away, you found yourself staring out the window, thinking not about the party or the people waiting for you there, but about the house you had just leftâthe home you used to share with Natasha, the life you once had before everything fell apart. Maybe tonight would be a distraction, or maybe it would just be another reminder of everything youâd lost. Either way, it felt like one more step away from her, and that hurt more than you wanted to admit.
You were grateful for your friendsâthose who always wanted to help you after what happened.
Wanda was the one who helped you through most of it.Â
In the beginning, when everything felt like it was crumbling beneath you, Wanda had been there. Sheâd been the first to know what had happened with Natashaâthe first to see the hurt blooming in your eyes, the way your voice cracked when you spoke, even when you tried so hard to sound strong. When sheâd found out, Wanda was so angry, her fury simmering just beneath her skin. Word traveled quickly at the compound; someone mustâve overheard. But youâd heard, too, about how sheâd cornered Natasha, her voice cold and sharp, her words unforgiving.
âWhy did you do it?â Wanda had demanded of Natasha, her tone somewhere between outrage and heartbreak, and the confrontation left Natasha speechless, stripped of the practiced poise that she carried like armor. You never wanted to know all of what was said, but the rumors filled in the gaps; Wandaâs words were scathing, a fierce defense of the person Natasha had hurt most. She was protective, fiercely loyal, and in that moment, you felt the strength of a bond you hadnât fully appreciated until you needed it most.
And it wasnât just the initial shock, eitherâWanda stayed. She kept you afloat on the days when the hurt felt too deep, kept you from slipping further into the void of your own heartbreak. She had this way of knowing when the silence was too heavy, when you needed to be pulled from the edge of your own emotions. She never let you wallow, and yet she didnât rush you to move on either; sheâd bring you back, her voice gentle, but firm, reminding you that you were stronger than this pain, that youâd heal, that you still had so much left to give to the world.
When the decision for a divorce finally weighed heavy on you, Wanda was the first person you told. The words had come out choked, but clear, and though she didnât say much at first, her hand had reached for yours, holding it tightly as you tried to steady yourself. She kept asking if you were sure, her eyes steady, searching yours for any trace of doubt or hesitation. She knew you loved Natasha. And she knew Natasha was madly in love with you. But she wanted you to be certain, not out of judgment, but out of a desire to protect you, to make sure you werenât making a decision youâd regret. She knew the depths of your love for Natasha and how much this was costing you; she wanted you to find peace in your choice, even if that peace felt miles away.
She had always been quietly supportive, even when things between you and Natasha fell apart. She never pried, never asked too many questions, but she had a way of knowing when you needed someone. You knew it was hard being your friend and Natashaâs friend.
But a few weeks ago, when she helped you pick out the dress you were wearing tonight, you could tell she was trying to lift your spirits, offering a distraction with her usual good-natured humor. She had pulled you into a few boutiques, tossing dresses over the fitting room door while she waited for your approval. When you finally stepped out in the sleek black dress you were wearing now, Wanda gave you that lookâher eyes bright with approval, a grin spreading across her face.
âYouâre going to knock them dead,â she had said with a playful wink, her tone light, but there was something else in her voice too, something softer.
You hadnât said much in response then, brushing off the compliment with a smile. You hadnât really felt like going to the party, but Wanda was insistent that it would be good for you, to dress up, to get out.Â
And despite your silence on the matter, you knew she supported you and Natashaâalways had. She never quite explained why, but you could sense it. Maybe she believed in second chances, or maybe she saw something in the two of you that you couldnât see anymore. Even though she hadnât talked about it much, you could feel her quiet faith in your relationship, like she was holding onto a hope youâd long since let go of. It was comforting, in a way, knowing that someone still believed in you and Natasha, even when you werenât sure if you believed in it yourself anymore.
And from time to time, Wanda had a gentle way of bringing up her old cabin in the countryside, each suggestion delivered so casually that you mightâve let it slip past if it hadnât been for the significance lingering just underneath her words.Â
She didnât live there anymore, now that her and Vision moved to New Jersey a lot recently with the twins. But every Thanksgiving, with her permission, the cabin had been your havenâa place where the worldâs noise faded, replaced by the simple sounds of fire crackling, the murmur of conversations that stretched late into the night, and the delighted laughter of the girls as they played under the trees. It was as if the cabin held its own magic, a place suspended in time, where warmth radiated from more than just the fireplace, and you could almost believe in the simplicity of those happy moments lasting forever.
The girls loved it there especiallyâthey loved the air, the trees, the comfort of a cozy cabin, playing music on Wandaâs old record player, or drinking hot chocolate Natasha loved to make for them. One winter, you spent the weekend there with them and Lily had just learned how to build a snowman with Natasha. Nina was still a little too young, but she found joy in trying to run around, catching the falling snowflakes with her tongue. You got nothing but good memories from going there.
The first time Wanda mentioned going back, it felt impossible to picture without Natasha. Even imagining it brought a sense of loss so heavy it threatened to shatter the memory entirely. The cabin without her was like watching the film reel of your life with half the scenes missingâdisjointed, fractured, unable to find the comfort it once held. When youâd tried to explain, Wanda had only nodded, a knowing look softening her face as if she understood the unspoken things that weighed down your words. But over the months, she kept mentioning it, in small ways, like a quiet refrain.
âThen bring Natasha,â sheâd said last, her voice so gentle it almost blended with the room. Her gaze, steady and unwavering, had landed on you with a quiet faith that made you feel exposed.
Youâd wanted to respond, to give voice to the reasons why it felt impossible, to explain the ache that lingered too deeply to ignore. But the words had caught in your throat, your thoughts tangled in memories that had once been warm but now held the sting of something fractured. So youâd only managed a soft smile, allowing the silence to stretch between you as you turned the conversation away, knowing Wanda would understand.
And yet, her words stayed with you, lingering long after, wrapped in a fragile hope that you hadnât dared to touch. Wanda believed in something you werenât sure you could reach for, a belief that the cabin could be a bridge, a place where memories could be revisited, reconnectedâmaybe even healed.Â
The idea stayed with you, filling your mind, daring you to wonder if, perhaps, she was right.
It was late by the time you finally unlocked the front door, the echo of the party still buzzing faintly in your head, softened by a light haze from the few drinks youâd had. The house was dark and still as you slipped inside.
As you moved further in, adjusting your eyes to the dim light, you saw them.Â
Natasha was stretched out on the couch, her body softened in the shadows, and there, tangled in her arms, lay your two little girls. Nina and Lily were nestled close, their small bodies curled and sprawled across her, their hands loosely gripping her shirt, their faces pressed into her chest as if she were their entire world. Natashaâs head was tilted back, her breathing deep and steady, the sort of calm that only came when everything around her was right, if only for that fleeting moment.
You paused there in the doorway, just watching them, a warmth settling in your chest, bittersweet and familiar. This was the woman youâd once called home. And maybe sheâd made mistakesâmistakes that fractured everything between you, mistakes that left bruises you werenât sure would ever fade. But seeing her now, surrounded by the soft rise and fall of the girlsâ breathing, you were reminded that sheâd never once faltered as their mother.
For a long moment, you just stood there, absorbing the scene, the beauty of it, the softness that was so rare in Natasha, brought out only by the girls resting so peacefully against her. A part of you ached, the part that remembered when that was your world, tooâthe intimacy, the trust, the feeling that this was where you belonged. But now, standing alone in front of her, you knew it was different.
âNatashaâŠâ
The name leaves your lips in a choked whisper, so quiet you barely hear it yourself. Itâs both a word and a breath, carrying years of ache, of longing, of memories buried beneath the hurt. She stirs softly at the sound, her eyes blinking open, unfocused in the dimness, but immediately careful, instinctively cradling Nina and Lily closer to her, her instincts as a mother overriding everything else. She lifts her head, and in the low light, her eyes meet yoursâsurprised, still a bit hazy with sleep, yet touched by something tender, something deeply aware.
A faint smile tugs at your lips, almost without your permission. You nod toward the girls, your voice so soft it hardly disturbs the quiet of the room.Â
âWe should get them to bed,â you murmur, the words gentle, careful, as though youâre trying not to disrupt a delicate peace.
Natasha gives a barely perceptible nod, her eyes lingering on you for a moment longer than necessary, as though sheâs searching for something. Then, she looks down at the girls, her features softening into something achingly vulnerable. She shifts, moving slowly so as not to disturb Lily, her hands moving with the practiced care of someone whoâs done this a hundred times over but who never takes it for granted.
You step forward, slipping your arms beneath Nina, feeling the gentle weight of her small body settle against you as you carefully lift her, your heart swelling with that instinctive protectiveness youâd felt since the day she was born. Natasha mirrors you, tenderly sliding her arms under Lily, her movements so gentle itâs as though sheâs afraid to wake her from whatever dream sheâs lost in. Together, you make your way down the hallway, your footsteps muffled on floor.
Natasha trails a few steps behind you, her gaze lingering on the small bundle in your arms. Thereâs something undeniably tender in the way she holds Lily close, quiet in every step as if even her footfalls could shatter the peace thatâs settled over the house. She watches as you cradle Nina with the same delicate care, and she canât help but feel a pang of somethingânostalgia, perhaps, or maybe itâs something deeper, something achingly familiar and distant at the same time.
You reach the doorway to their shared bedroom, and you both instinctively pause, a silent agreement hanging between you as you ease open the door just enough to slip inside. The room is softly lit by a nightlight in the corner casting a warm, gentle glow. You move first, bending to lay Nina down into her bed, brushing a stray lock of hair from her forehead as she settles into her pillow, the smallest smile flickering across her sleeping face.
Natasha steps forward, carrying Lily with the same care, lowering her slowly, as if she was releasing something precious. She smooths the blankets over Lilyâs small form, her hand lingering on her daughterâs shoulder for a brief moment, her thumb brushing in a gentle, protective arc.
You both stand back, side by side, your eyes on the two little figures in the bed, their steady breaths filling the silence between you.Â
You turn first, giving the room one last look before stepping into the hallway, leaving the door just a crack open. Natasha lingers, her gaze falling on the spot where you had stood only moments before. She doesnât follow immediately, instead letting herself absorb of the room, the weight of it pressing on her chest.
Then, Natashaâs feet shuffle lightly on the carpet, her shoulders tight, her movements more careful than usual. She takes a breath, then steps into the hallway, spotting you just ahead, walking back down the dimly lit corridor, your shoulders softly sloped in a way she recognizes well. Her pulse stutters, a swell of unvoiced words caught in her throat as she trails behind, her eyes fixed on your silhouette.
You pause, turning slowly, the faintest glint of something heavy in your eyes. Natasha freezes, almost holding her breath as you look up at her, gaze wavering, like youâre fighting with words youâre not sure you should say. She knows this look well enough to brace herself, the feeling of dread curling in her stomach. Her shoulders stiffen, instinctively preparing for the worst as the silence stretches, each second laced with something unspeakable.
âI⊠wanted to talk to you about something,â you say gently, almost catching her by surprise.Â
Natashaâs shoulders drop a fraction, her breath catching at your words. She hadnât expected that, not tonight. Her gaze flickers, uncertain but hopeful, as she steps closer, nodding her head eagerly.Â
âOkay,â Natasha murmurs, voice barely above a whisper. Sheâs trying to appear calm, but thereâs a tension in her eyes, a cautious vulnerability that betrays her. She searches your face for any hint, any sign of what youâre about to say.Â
âLilyâs birthday is coming up,â you say softly, your gaze finally lifting to meet Natashaâs, even if just for a moment.
Natasha nods slowly, trying to read between the lines, unsure of what youâre really thinking. She remembers every birthday, every milestone, how you used to plan together, side by side, laughing over cake designs and decorations.
âLily keeps askingâŠâ you start, your voice so quiet Natasha has to strain to hear. She watches you, noting the way you hesitate, choosing your words with care. âIf we could go back to Wandaâs cabin. You know the girls like it thereâŠâ
The suggestion hangs heavy between you. Her mind floods with memories of those tripsâWandaâs warm cabin, the girlsâ laughter, the four of you bundled in sweaters, sharing cozy meals and evening walks in the crisp, autumn air. Those times felt like forever in the best way possible, like nothing could disturb the harmony youâd built together.
âYeah⊠yeah, they love it,â Natasha murmurs, her voice catching. Her eyes are distant, clouded with thoughts she isnât sure sheâs allowed to express. The idea of returning feels almost like opening a door she thought youâd closed for good. Still, the prospect brings a bittersweet hope, like maybe a piece of the life she lost could be revived, if only for several days.Â
You shift uncomfortably, glancing away as though admitting this feels too vulnerable, as if voicing it aloud might betray too much of what youâre holding back.
Your words come out soft, almost as if theyâd slipped through a crack in your resolve. âItâd be weird to go without you⊠For them, I mean.âÂ
The admission lingers, tentative, like an echo that neither of you expected. Natasha stands there, motionless, her gaze locked on you, and you can feel the weight of her eyes on you. She doesnât respond, perhaps because she doesnât know how to, or maybe because thereâs nothing she could say that would sound right after everything that happened.
You keep your eyes on the floorâthis reluctant honesty shared after years of trying to keep a cautious distance. Thereâs a tenderness in the air, one that feels unfamiliar now, something you havenât allowed yourself to acknowledge since the divorce. Natasha doesnât move, and for a moment, you wonder if sheâll reach for you, break the wall of silence. But she just stays there, rooted, like sheâs afraid that any movement might shatter the understanding youâve found yourselves in.
âMaybe, we could⊠all go,â Natasha offers finally, her voice hushed. âIf thatâs what you want.â
You glance up, catching her eyes for the first time in what feels like ages. Thereâs a weight there, a heaviness she carries, lingering regret woven into her eyes. You break the gaze quickly, focusing on a spot on the wall behind her, holding onto the barrier youâve had to build to keep yourself steady.Â
âItâs what Lily wants.â
Natashaâs lips press into a thin line, nodding slowly, her fingers fidgeting by her sides. The truth is plain between you: this isnât really about what either of you want. Itâs about the tiny person whoâs still dreaming down the hall, in her own perfect, unbroken world where her family feels whole. And somehow, even after everything, you both want to keep it that way for her. The idea of doing this trip together feels as precarious as it does bittersweet. But the image of Lilyâs face when she sees you all together, the way she lights up at the mention of Wandaâs cabin, thatâs enough to ease the ache.
Natasha leaves late that night, a soft click of the door echoing in the house after sheâs gone. Youâre left in the quiet, the weight of the decision settling slowly over you. Youâd both agreedâtwo nights, maybe threeâjust enough time for the girls to enjoy their favorite place, to breathe in the crisp air and marvel at the autumn leaves.
You exhale, leaning against the counter, the thought of those days stirring up a mix of emotions youâve worked so hard to bury. Thereâs excitement for the girls, the way their faces will light up at seeing Wandaâs cabin again. You can almost picture Nina and Lily scrambling around the place, giggling and squealing, thrilled at the rare chance to have both their parents there together, even if things have changed.
As you glance down the hall where theyâre still sleeping, you wonder what it will feel like to play at something close to normal, if only for a few days. For Lily, for Ninaâyou would try to make it work.
A few weeks later, Natasha arrives in her old grey Lada Niva. You could hear the familiar rumble of the engine before you even see the car pull up. Youâd almost forgotten the way it soundsâthe low, steady hum that used to fill the spaces between you two, back when things were simpler. The car, a relic from another time, was a piece of Natasha that never changed, a constant that the girls had grown to love just as much as she did. It had been years since youâd last ridden in it, since those family road trips that now felt like distant memories you barely dared to touch.
Nina and Lily donât hold back, rushing to the door as Natasha parks, their excited squeals echoing as they shout, âMama!â and clamber down the front steps.Â
You watch as she steps out, smiling with that familiar, easy warmth that once felt like home. She crouches to their level, her arms opening as they run to her, and you canât help but feel the smallest tug at your heart as she lifts them both in a swift, effortless motion, twirling them around like old times. Her laughter, soft and genuine, floats over to you as you linger in the doorway, a faint, bittersweet ache stirring within you.
She looks up from the girls, her gaze meeting yours, and you catch the flicker of something in her eyesâmaybe nostalgia, maybe uncertainty, or maybe something else entirely. You clear your throat, trying to shake off the unease, then grab the bags by the door. You brace yourself for the weight of them, but as you take a step forward, Natashaâs shadow moves alongside you, close enough that you feel her presence before you hear her voice.
âHey, let me,â she murmurs, her voice soft and warm.Â
Before you can protest, her hands reach for the bags, fingers grazing yours for the briefest second. Itâs a touch so light that it leaves a ghostly warmth lingering on your skin, but itâs enough to catch you off guard, your breath hitching as she gently eases the bags out of your hands.
You watch as she walks over to the car, her movements steady and familiar, the ease with which she lifts the weight somehow comforting and unsettling all at once. Her shoulders are relaxed, yet thereâs a focus in the way she sets the bags in the trunk. She turns back to you, a faint smile pulling at her lips, and for a fleeting second, the past seems to slip into the present.
You tear your gaze away to walk over and open the passenger door and slide in, the scent of old leather and faint traces of Natashaâs cologne unmistakable. Itâs strange, slipping back into this space, sitting beside her again like this, feeling the past brushing close but staying just out of reach.
The drive was quiet for the most part, other than the sound of the girlsâ favorite songs playing on the car radio. Natashaâs hands grip the steering wheel with ease, and her driving is as steady as it always was. Outside the window, the trees blur by, softened by late autumn light, and you lose yourself in the landscape.Â
Every now and then, Natashaâs gaze strays from the road to linger on you. She catches herself, tries to refocus, but her eyes drift back almost instinctively, drawn to the way you sit, wrapped in your own thoughts. Her hand hovers just slightly above her thigh, muscles tensing with the urge to reach out and place it on yours, an instinct that feels so ingrained itâs almost muscle memory. But she pulls back, fingers flexing as they return to the wheel. She remembers all the times sheâd reach over without thinking, her palm resting against your thigh.Â
And as she glances at you once more, her chest tightens, that feeling of missing you growing stronger each and every day.Â
âThereâs more trees now,â Natasha mutters, driving along the dirt path, getting closer towards the destination.Â
The cabin sits quietly in the woods, nestled under a canopy of tall pines. Itâs quiet and privateâthe next house probably miles away. The air is cool and crisp, smelling faintly of woodsmoke, and when you text Wanda to let her know youâve arrived, her reply is short, almost comforting in a way, telling you to enjoy yourselves with a tiny smiley face at the end. She doesnât need to say much; she knows what this place means. She knows it has its own kind of healing, as subtle as the wind rustling through the trees.
When you get out of the car, you unload your things, the girlsâ things, and settle in to the cabin.
The girls are thrilled to be here. They take to the cabin with the kind of joy only children can muster, filling the space with giggles that spill out through open windows. They chase each other around the clearing, calling for Natasha to play along, and she does, jumping into their games with an ease thatâs somehow both comforting and bittersweet. Sheâs gentle with them, her patience surprising in moments when the girls demand more and more of her. She spins them in her arms, laughs with them, gets them to try new tricksâwhatever they ask, she does. Sheâs always been a good mother. Youâve never doubted that.
You find yourself watching from the porch, hands wrapped around a mug thatâs gone cold, rooted in place by the weight of memories. Sometimes you slip inside, needing the familiar rhythm of chopping and stirring, needing to focus on something simple, something that grounds you. The scents of rosemary and garlic fill the kitchen, and itâs strange, but this simple act of cooking feels like a kind of armor. Itâs something you can control, even if you feel like everything else is slipping from your grasp.
Natasha catches your eye sometimes, her glance lingering in a way that almost feels hesitant, as if sheâs waiting for you to join them. But you stay back, listening to the sounds of their laughter from a distance. Youâve built walls around yourself, fragile as they are, and the thought of letting them down, even for a moment, feels terrifying. You want to be a part of this, to let yourself fall into the warmth of your family again, but something holds you back. So you stay where you are, like an outsider in your own life.Â
The first night the girls are already settled into their beds, sleeping peacefully and Natasha is in the living room, moving quietly, tugging a thin sheet over the lumpy couch cushions and fluffing a pillow that barely holds its shape. Her movements are careful, almost too careful. From the shadowed hallway, you watch her in silence. You know how stiff her back gets, how this couch does her no favors, and how, come morning, the sun will stream straight through the window to warm her face uncomfortably awake. You sigh, a little louder than you mean to, and Natasha glances up but doesnât see you there, just lingering in the shadows, uncertain.
Finally, you take a breath and step into the dim light of the living room, your voice quiet as you say, âThe bed is big enough for both of us, you know. You could sleep there. If you want.â You try to keep your tone casual, as if you havenât thought this over a hundred times, and shrug lightly. âBut you donât have to. Itâs just⊠an option.â
She stands still, her hand pausing over the pillow, eyes glancing to the floor. Of course she wanted to. But she looks at you, hesitant, as if searching for any hint that this offer is anything more than what you said it was. Thereâs a flicker of uncertainty in her gaze, something softened by a yearning sheâs trying too hard to hide from you.
Without waiting for her response, you turn and walk away, not looking back, not wanting to see the indecision flickering across her face.Â
For a moment, the silence stretches and fills the empty room behind you. You hear the softest rustle as she stands there, still unsure, before her footsteps follow yours into the bedroom, cautious and quiet. The bed creaks as she settles on her side, keeping a respectful distance, her breaths slow and steady. She doesnât say a word, but you feel her presence, steady and comforting, like a familiar warmth close enough to touch yet lingering just out of reach.
Natasha lies stiffly on the edge of the bed, her back turned but senses tuned to every breath you take beside her. The proximityâit feels like an exquisite kind of torture, and sheâs aware that itâs probably worse than any discomfort the couch could have offered. But somehow, she welcomes it, aches for it, even as she tells herself to keep her distance, to keep her composure.
She can feel the warmth radiating from you, close enough that the tiniest shift would bring her shoulder against yours, but she keeps herself still, staring into the dark, wide awake. Her mind refuses to settle; memories tumble through her thoughts, fragments of laughter, the easy warmth you used to share. She finds herself painfully aware of the rise and fall of your breathing, the gentle way your face looks when youâre asleep, and she almost canât contain herself.
She knows she wonât sleep tonight. How could she, lying here in the same bed, close enough to touch you, yet worlds apart?
But eventually, as the night wears on, she does.Â
Itâs your breathing that does it, she realizes, grounding her, washing over her like a lullaby. The sound is soft but constant, and she closes her eyes, letting it surround her, allowing herself, just this once, to be comforted by it. Her hand twitches, wanting to reach out, to rest beside yours on the sheets, but she holds backinstead.
And, in time, Natasha drifts off, lulled by the gentle rhythm of you beside her, more at ease than sheâs been in years.
The next night, you help Lily and Nina bake a cake.Â
The kitchen is a mess. Flour dusts the countertops, the floor, even speckles across your cheeks and Lilyâs small hands. Nina stands on her tiptoes on a kitchen stool, eyeing the mixing bowl with such intense concentration that you canât help but smile. Itâs chaotic and loud, with squeals of laughter whenever a dollop of batter splatters onto someoneâs arm. Lily is at the helm, her little hands wielding a wooden spoon as if itâs a magic wand.
âMommy, I want the sprinkles!â she exclaims, reaching for a bright container of them before you even have a chance to measure them out.Â
But you donât stop her; itâs her night, and this mess is hers to make. Every year she insists on making her own birthday cake, decorating it however she pleases, and every year itâs as beautifully haphazard as she is. You watch her, feeling the warmth of her enthusiasm, her innocence.
Natasha watches from the doorway, leaning against the frame, a soft smile on her lips. She takes in the scene quietly, hoping that itâd never go awayâthe joy, the laughter, the way Ninaâs eyes light up as she carefully mixes ingredients, the concentration on Lilyâs face as she decorates her cake, and then, you⊠God, you looked so beautiful. The mother of her children. The person she once called her wife. When you glance over, you catch Natashaâs gaze, and thereâs a tenderness there as she smiles lightly at you, knowing exactly where her place is. So, she doesnât move. She watches.Â
Eventually, the cake is baked, golden and imperfect, with sprinkles scattered unevenly over thick layers of frosting. Itâs more of an abstract work of art than anything, but Lily beams with pride, her little hands sticky with icing as she admires her creation.
When itâs finally time to sing, she stands on a chair, practically glowing as everyone joins in, voices soft and full of love. Everybody sings. The light of the candle flickers across the girlsâ faces as Natashaâs voice blends in with yours, and for a moment, everything feels⊠whole. You catch her eye again, and she looks at you with something unreadableâhope, maybe.
But you look away and her smile falls.
Then, Wanda visits on the last day.
Her visit catches you off guard, appearing just as youâre gathering up the last odds and ends in the cabin. She breezes in with that familiar smile, warmth radiating from her as if sheâd been here all along, making herself at home in the easy way she always does. Itâs been a couple weeks since you last saw her, yet here she is, greeting the girls with the kind of affection that only Wanda has, her laugh bright and contagious as she swoops them up one by one. You canât help but smile as they cling to her, their giggles filling the cabin as they chatter on about every little detail of the weekend, as if they hadnât seen her in ages.
Then, somewhere between the hugs and the laughter, Wandaâs eyes meet yours, a glimmer of something mischievous sparking in them.Â
Before you know it, sheâs suggested ice cream, casually slipping the offer into the air, barely giving you a moment to consider before Nina and Lilyâs eyes light up with excitement, their voices blending into one constant, pleading hum of âPlease, Mommy, please!âÂ
You hesitate, glancing around at the half-packed bags and open suitcases scattered on the floor. Thereâs still so much to do, and the sky outside has that heavy look to it, the kind that promises to come down hard if given the chance. You shoot Wanda a skeptical look, but she just waves it off, her voice light and certain.Â
âOh, Iâll just take them real quick,â she says, already holding out her hands as Nina grabs one, Lily the other.
You glance once more at the ominous clouds hanging low in the sky. They should wait, you think, but youâve already seen the way their faces light up at the mention of ice cream, and you canât bring yourself to say no, not when theyâre this happy.Â
So you sigh, pulling each of them close for a quick hug, whispering your usual cautions, âBe careful, okay? And Wanda, please⊠it looks like itâs about to rain.â
With a final nod, you watch as they pile out the door, their voices fading into the thick silence left in their wake. And suddenly, itâs just you and Natasha, an entire cabin somehow feeling smaller without the girls. She clears her throat softly, moving to help with a stray pile of blankets, and you follow.Â
The silence between you stretches on and you find yourself too aware of every sound she makes, the soft rustling of fabric, the soft padding of her steps across the creaky wooden floor. You donât dare look at her, not directly, focusing instead on the small tasks in front of you: folding the blankets with slow, methodical care, stacking up dishes in silence, packing up the girlsâ scattered toys one by one. But out of the corner of your eye, you can see Natashaâs glances, her fingers moving with a touch too gentle, as if each item in her hands were something precious, something irreplaceable.
When she reaches over, her hand brushing yours as she passes a blanket, you freeze for the briefest second, your heart pounding in a way you wish you could ignore. Itâs strange, this small gestureânothing more than a graze of skin, but it feels heavy.Â
After a moment, Natasha clears her throat, shifting her gaze to the window where the sky darkens further.
âLooks like a stormâs coming,â she murmurs, more to herself than to you, but her voice is close, familiar in a way that aches, that reminds you of nights spent together, whispering in the dark.Â
And you want to say something, to fill the silence with something else, but the words wonât come out.Â
Instead, you both go back to packing in silence, And as you reach for another item, you catch her eyes on you again, lingering a second longer than necessary, something soft and unreadable passing through them before she looks away.
When the last bag is zipped and the blankets are folded neatly on the couch, the sky finally breaks open with a relentless downpour. Raindrops hammer against the cabin roof. You glance out the window, watching as the world outside the cabin turns hazy and blurred, colors melting together in streaks. Itâs coming down harder than you expected, the kind of rain that turns roads to rivers, and any hope of a quick drive to meet Wanda and the girls seems to vanish.
Natasha stands beside you, her gaze following yours out the window. Thereâs something calming in the way she stands there, shoulders relaxed, as if she were rooted to the spot, waiting without a rush. She doesnât offer any suggestion about the rain or attempt to fill the silence, and somehow, that makes it harder to ignore her presence.Â
Thunder rumbles somewhere in the distance, low and resonant, like a warning. You watch as Natasha crosses her arms, her fingers tapping lightly against her sleeve as if in thought, and you can tell sheâs trying to gauge the storm, trying to calculate how long youâll be stuck here together.
Natasha looks over at you, an almost apologetic look flickering across her face. âIâll go check on the car real quick,â she murmurs, her voice low enough to blend with the rain. âI know we probably shouldnât go anywhere right now, but itâs old, and it never does well sitting in rain like this.â
You only nod, saying nothing, watching her pull on a jacket and tug the hood over her head before slipping out the front door. The rain swallows her figure instantly, and you see her trudge through the mud, her boots sinking slightly with every step.Â
Through the window, you can just barely make out the shape of Natasha as she reaches the car, her hand brushing over its rain-streaked surface with a soft touch, like sheâs apologizing to it for what sheâs about to ask of it. The headlights flicker as she tries to turn it over, but the engine groans before settling into silence again. Another turn of the key yields the same result, the rumble followed by a spluttering cough as the car refuses to cooperate, sinking ever deeper into the mud.
You watch as Natasha leans back in the driverâs seat, her shoulders slumping in quiet resignation. She presses her forehead against the steering wheel for a moment, as if gathering herself, then takes a deep breath and steps out. She gives the car a gentle, almost defeated pat on the hood, the look of someone who knows theyâve tried all they can. When she glances back toward the cabin, her gaze lifts to find you through the window.
She walks back, her steps slow, head slightly bowed against the storm. When she reaches the porch, Natasha shakes out her hood, droplets splashing across the wooden boards, and stands for a moment, hesitating as if she doesnât want to be the bearer of more bad news. But thereâs a strange, almost gentle softness in her gaze as she finally meets your eyes.
âItâs stuck,â she says quietly, tugging the hood down. âThe mudâs got it pretty good, and⊠I donât think weâre going anywhere tonight.âÂ
You nod, trying to ignore the small part of you that almost feels relief at her words. You watch the rainwater drip down from her jacket, forming a small puddle at her feet, and the cabinâs warmth surrounds you both, soft and heavy. Natasha only watches you as you pull your phone out to text Wanda. You fumble with your phone, tapping the screen to try and coax a single bar of signal to life. Nothing. The little icon taunts you with its emptiness, a dead end in the storm.Â
âDamn it,â you mutter under your breath, low enough that it almost feels like an afterthought, something you wish would disappear into the sounds of the rain.
Natashaâs voice, gentle and steady, breaks through. âIâm sure the girls are fine with WandaâŠâ
You look at her. Her gaze is fixed on you, softened by a faint worry lingering at the corners of her eyes. Thereâs a sincerity you see in her irises. You look away, down to your phone as though it might somehow find a way to work.
The silence settles in again, heavier this time. Natasha shifts on her feet, uncertain, as if waiting for something from youâa response, an assurance, anything to break the tension she can feel thickening in the air. But instead, you simply pocket your phone, shoulders tense as you press your lips together in thought, a part of you unwilling to trust that everything is okay. You donât respond, your mind too wrapped up in worry, feeling that gnawing pit in your stomach that refuses to ease, the sense that something is just⊠out of reach, outside of your control.
The rain comes down in sheets, a constant drumming against the windows and the roof, filling the air with a steady hum. But inside, the silence between you and Natasha is deafening, thicker than the rain, pressing down on you in a way that makes it hard to breathe. Each passing second feels heavier, and you can feel yourself starting to unravel under the weight of it. Itâs suffocating, somehow.
You glance down, trying to keep your breathing steady, but thereâs something clawing at you from the inside, a mix of panic and⊠something else. The feeling of being here alone with her, the person you loved so much and lost so painfully, is almost too much to bear. You press your lips together, trying to ignore the way your chest tightens, the way your hands start to tremble just a little. Itâs as if everythingâs closing in on you, the walls, the quiet, the memories. You sense Natasha watching you, catching the small signs youâre trying to hide. Her gaze is warm, careful, as if sheâs afraid that one wrong move could make everything fall apart. She shifts, almost reaching out, her hand hesitating in the space between you, as if sheâs weighing whether she has the right to offer any comfort.
A shaky breath escapes you, breaking the silence, and you almost regret it instantly. Itâs like youâve let down a barrier, and Natashaâs expression softens, her eyes filled with something thatâs so familiar it hurts. The ache inside you grows stronger, and you find yourself wanting to say something, anything, but the words stick in your throat. You can feel the weight of all thatâs unsaid between youâthe hurt, the love, the quiet grief of two people who once had everything and lost it.
For a second, you catch her eye, and youâre pulled right back to those moments when it was just the two of you, when you didnât need words to understand each other. You have to look away, not ready to face the full force of it.
You take a shaky step backward, feeling your chest tighten as you distance yourself from Natasha, as though putting even a few inches between you could somehow ease the ache clawing inside you.Â
âI⊠I canât be here,â you murmur, barely recognizing the sound of your own voice, raw and low.
You glance toward the rain-soaked windows, almost desperate for escape, the downpour outside strangely inviting, anything to cut through the weight of this moment. Youâre one step from turning toward the door when you feel Natashaâs fingers close gently around your wrist, her hold soft but unyielding.
âI wonât let you go out in this rain,â she says, her voice steady, a quiet determination threading through her tone. Sheâs close now, closer than sheâs been in so long, and the warmth of her hand against your skin, even through the fabric of your sleeve, sends a shiver down your spine.
You look down at her hand, your eyes tracing the lines of her fingers where they touch you, and for a moment, you feel yourself waver, caught between the urge to pull away and the desire to stay. Itâs almost as if her touch could melt away everything youâre carrying, all the years, the heartbreak, the carefully rebuilt walls. But you donât move, and she doesnât let go.
âPlease,â she whispers, her thumb brushing gently along your wrist. Itâs the barest touch, but itâs enough to keep you grounded, to make you feel like maybe, just maybe, you donât have to face this alone.
Thereâs a beat of silence, and then Natashaâs hand falls away from your wrist, fingers slipping into emptiness as if sheâs retreating into herself. Her gaze drops, the slightest flinch crossing her face, a flash of something broken that she quickly tries to bury.
âI can go make you some tea,â she says, her voice barely above a whisper, gentler than youâve heard in a long time. Itâs a soft offering that she knows has always brought you comfort.
But you turn away, steeling yourself. âI donât need it,â you reply, sharper than you mean to, the words laced with bitterness you canât hide.
Natasha hesitates, her hand hovering in the air like she wants to reach for you, to do something, anything, to take the pain from your eyes. âItâll helpââ she begins softly.
âI donât need anything from you,â you cut her off, voice splintering, more forceful this time, a fierce edge to the words that lands heavy in the space between you.
Natasha stares, caught off guard, and her expression shifts, something fragile crossing her face that she canât quite hide. She opens her mouth, but no words come, her voice lodged somewhere too deep to reach. She doesnât fight back, doesnât press you. Instead, she just watches, taking in every tremor, every piece of you sheâs shattered.
And thatâs when you feel itâeverything inside you begins to unravel, as if a dam has broken. Your voice drops to a whisper, your gaze falling to the floor, and your hands start to shake as you choke out, âI donât⊠I donât need you.âÂ
The words come softer, barely audible, and you realize itâs as much for yourself as it is for her.
But then your voice cracks, your resolve slipping, and the truth of it cuts into you like glass. The tears come, quiet at first, slipping down your cheeks as you try to hold it together, but the pain is too much. You canât stop the sobs that rise, each one sharper than the last, as the weight of it all threatens to swallow you whole.
Natashaâs heart twists painfully as she watches you, each quiet sob striking her deeper than any wound sheâs ever endured. She hates seeing you like this, hates that sheâs the reason for it. Every tear, every tremor, is a reminder of the ways sheâs failed you. Thereâs a pain that fills her, clawing at her chest as she stands there, watching you break in front of her, knowing thereâs nothing she can do to piece you back together.
Her hands itch to reach out, to pull you close, to soothe you the way she used to. But the distance between you feels unbridgeable. She can only stand there, fists clenching at her sides as she tries to steady herself, feeling utterly powerless. Regret presses down on her, heavy and unrelenting, mingling with a love she never stopped feeling and a longing that never seems to fade.
Every part of her wants to close the gap, to say something that might ease the pain sheâs caused, but all she can manage is a quiet, broken whisper.Â
âIâm so sorry,â she murmurs, her voice cracking, barely audible over the sound of your quiet sobs.
Itâs the same apology sheâs given a hundred times, one that feels worn out, hoping it will somehow be enough to mend whatâs been broken. But even as the words leave her lips, she knows they donât carry the weight they used to.
Your hands reach up to push her weakly. It only takes three pushes until Natasha feels the cool wall of the cabin press against her back as your hands meet her chest, each shove more desperate than the last. She doesnât resist, doesnât move to stop you, just lets you push herâlets you release everything thatâs been simmering inside. The look in her eyes is pained but unwavering, as if she knows she deserves every bit of anger, every ounce of resentment, that you hurl at her.
When your voice breaks on those words, âI hate you. I hate you. I hate you,â it feels like something inside her is splintering.Â
Sheâs faced countless enemies, stared down dangers most people couldnât imagine, but nothing has ever gutted her like hearing you say those words. Her chest aches in a way she canât describe; itâs a hollow, consuming pain that only comes from hurting someone you love.
âI hate you,â you say again.
Natasha swallows, her own eyes shining with unshed tears as she reaches out instinctively, hesitantly, as if she might still be able to comfort you, though she knows itâs selfish. Her fingers brush your arms, just barely, but she stops, feeling unworthy to touch you, even if every fiber of her being wants to hold you.
âI know,â she whispers, her voice low, raw. âI know. I hate myself too.â Her words come out fractured, like sheâs fighting to keep them steady.
You press against Natasha with the last bit of strength you have left, hands shoving her even as your body begins to crumble under the weight of all youâve been holding back. Your knees weaken, unsteady as a wave of exhaustion overtakes you, and you feel yourself start to slip. And Natasha, still pressed against the wall, doesnât hesitate. She reaches for you, arms encircling you in one swift, instinctive movement, pulling you close against her as though sheâs been waiting for thisâfor any chance to hold you again.Â
You struggle at first, fists pressing weakly against her chest as you try to push her away, to break free from the comfort that only stings in its familiarity. But Natashaâs grip is firm, and steady, that doesnât falter as you fight against her. She doesnât say a word, doesnât loosen her hold; she just holds you close, pressing you to her, heart hammering beneath your cheek.
Eventually, the exhaustion wins. All of your fight slips away. A ragged sob escapes your lips, and then another, and before you know it, youâre crying fully, the sound muffled against the warmth of Natashaâs neck. She lets her cheek rest against the top of your head, her hand moving to stroke your back in small, soothing circles, each touch tender and careful, as if sheâs afraid of breaking what little is left of you.
âIâm here,â she whispers into your hair, her voice barely a breath, soft and unwavering. âIâm right here.âÂ
She repeats it, holding you even closer, feeling each of your sobs shake through her. For the first time in a long time, Natasha feels you, feels you surrender in her arms, and it breaks her as much as it mends her.
Eventually, your sobs subside, fading into shallow, uneven breaths. You can feel Natashaâs steady heartbeat beneath your palm, and the room settles into a stillness as heavy as the rain outside. Slowly, hesitantly, you lift your head, pulling back just enough to see her face. And in that close space between you, you realize sheâs been crying too. Silent tears slip down her cheeks, glistening under the dim light, eyes raw and vulnerable in a way that youâve almost forgotten.
You take her in, every detail of her face, so familiar yet somehow achingly new. Her lips part, a trembling breath barely filling the space between you, and thereâs something almost fragile in her gaze, like sheâs as uncertain of this as you are.Â
Neither of you speaks.
And before you can second-guess it, before you can pull yourself back, your lips meet hers. The touch is gentle, neither of you moving too quickly, afraid to shatter whatever understanding has settled between you. Natashaâs hand moves slowly, coming up to cradle the side of your face, her thumb grazing your cheek so that nearly undoes you.
The kiss deepens, the two of you leaning into each other, guiding each other towards the couch just behind you. You straddle her, settling yourself on her lap, feeling the heat radiating from her body, and itâs intoxicating. Your hands tangle in her hair, drawing her closer, as your lips press against each other. You feel her tongue in your mouth, moaning against your lips and for the first time in years, she remembers the taste of you. She wanted more. More. More. Moreâ
And Natasha snaps back to reality.Â
âI canât do this,â she gasps, pulling away, her breath uneven, a pained look etched across her face.
You freeze, disbelief washing over you like a cold tide. âWhat?â you whisper, the weight of her words crashing into you.Â
Itâs as if the ground has fallen out beneath your feet. The warmth you felt disappeared, replaced by an uncomfortable chill that seeps into your bones. You feel it all over again. You feel unwanted. And you wanted to get away from her, as fast as you could.Â
But Natashaâs grip tightens around your hips, anchoring you in place. âNo, no, please,â she pleads. âPlease donât go.â
Her voice breaks and stops your movements. Instead of pushing away, you find yourself drawn back into her orbit. Natasha pulls you closer, resting her forehead against your shoulder, and you feel the warmth of her tears soak into the fabric of your shirt. You sit there in silence, letting Natasha cry against you.Â
You remember the warmth of her laughter, the way her eyes would light up when she saw you, how her touch used to feel like home. You sigh, feeling the ache in your chest as Natasha clings to you. It feels strange, foreign even, to see her like this, to feel her emotions pouring out when sheâs usually so guarded, so composed. You gently run your fingers through her red hair, each stroke an attempt to calm her down just as it always did. Itâs rare to see Natasha like this, and the sight of her tears pulls at something deep within you, something that refuses to let go of the memories you once shared.
Her breath is warm against your neck as she whispers, âItâs not that I donât want youâŠâ Her voice trembles, soft and almost hesitant. âI always want you⊠but I want you to be sure. I want you to want me too⊠not now⊠not when weâre still fighting like this.â
The words settle heavily between you. Her confession is raw and earnest, a glimpse into the heart she so rarely lets anyone see. The warmth of her touch and the depth of her gaze make you feel as though youâre standing on the edge of something vast and uncertain. You could so easily fall back into her arms but the walls that the two of you have builtâbrick by painful brickâare still there.
âI know,â you murmur, your voice barely more than a breath, trying to find the right words to bridge the space between you.Â
You want to tell her that youâre here, that part of you has always been here, waiting. But youâre afraid too, afraid of what wanting her again could mean, afraid of the heartbreak that might be waiting if things were to fall apart once more. You pause, resting your cheek against her head, feeling the soft tickle of her hair against your skin.Â
âI know,â you say again, softer this time, as if to convince yourself as much as her.
Natashaâs eyes drift shut, and she lets out a long, unsteady sigh as she pulls you closer, absorbing the feeling of your warmth, the familiar weight of you against her. Itâs been years since sheâs held you like this, years since sheâs felt your skin. Every inch of her aches with the realization of how much sheâs missed thisâmissed you.
She lets her fingers trace gentle circles on your back, each touch cautious, as if sheâs afraid youâll slip away the second she lets go. Memories flood her mind of the times when the two of you were unbreakable, your worlds wrapped around each other. All of it feels so close, so painfully real, like she could reach out and grasp it, yet impossibly far away. Sheâs overwhelmed, but she doesnât want to move, doesnât want to let go.
She listens to the rain, feels you underneath her fingertips, the scent of your skin filling her nose. She dreamed of holding you like this everyday for the past three years. And now that she had it, she wanted it forever.Â
âWhere did we go wrong?â you whispered, almost too quiet for her to hear.Â
The question catches Natasha off-guard, lingers in the air between you, and she can barely bring herself to breathe, almost afraid that any movement might shatter this moment. She holds you a little tighter, as if she could somehow shield you from the pain in your voice.
She feels the weight of all the memories, the years youâve shared, pressing down on her. She nuzzles closer, her face tucked into the curve of your neck, feeling the warmth of your skin against hers, a feeling sheâd almost forgotten. Sheâs surprised you havenât pulled away yet, as if the tenderness still feels too familiar, too natural.
âItâs my fault,â Natasha whispers, barely louder than the rain outside, her voice breaking around the edges. Her heart races, and she doesnât dare to look at you, afraid of the hurt she knows sheâll see in your eyes.
You let out a heavy sigh, your gaze drifting somewhere past her, lost in thought. âYou donât think⊠I gave you a reason to⊠to find someone else?â
Sheâs stunned into silence, the realization settling over her that maybe, somehow, youâve been carrying this blame, wondering if you were part of the reason sheâd broken the life you built together. She blinks, swallowing hard as she tries to find the words, a flicker of panic rising in her chest.
âNo,â she says firmly, her voice steady yet soft, almost pleading. She shifts, pulling back just enough to look at you, her hand gently brushing your cheek. âNo, it was never because of you.â
But youâre still looking at her, and your voice trembles, barely holding back the pain.Â
âDonât lie to me, Natasha.â
âI canât,â she says.
Your eyes harden and you pull back slightly to look at her face, âThe truth. You owe me that.â
She didnât want to say it. Her heart twists, and she hesitates, closing her eyes as she forces herself to say the words sheâs been too afraid to admitâeven to herself.
âI thought⊠I thought you didnât love me anymore.â Her voice wavers, her fingers tightening their hold on you as if afraid that letting go would mean losing you all over again.
The silence between you is thick and heavy, your breaths filling the quiet space as you absorb her words. She feels the guilt clawing at her, as if sheâs baring every part of herself, hoping that you can see the truth buried within her confession. She never wanted to hurt you. She never wanted to push you away. But somewhere along the way, sheâd lost sight of what mattered most, and sheâd convinced herself it was too late, that the love youâd once shared had slipped through her fingers.
The word slips out, barely audible, cracked and raw. âWhy?â
The question hangs in the air. Natasha feels it wrap around her heart. She forces herself to look at you, even though the sight of that single tear tracing its way down your cheek makes her want to look away. She knows this answer; sheâs carried it silently, wordlessly, and now it seems so inevitable that youâd finally ask her.
She tries to swallow, her voice almost too thick to form the words. âYou⊠you stopped touching me.â
Itâs such a small statement, so simple, yet it feels too big, too complicated, as if it holds every untold truth between you.Â
She falters, looking down at her hands, gathering herself before she tries to explain.Â
âI donât mean⊠just sex,â she says softly, her head shaking almost in shame, as if she doesnât trust you to believe her. âIt was all the little things. We used to be close, you know? I liked touching you, even if it was just brushing my hand against yours⊠feeling you next to me in bed. I likedââÂ
She pauses, her voice catching as she tries to summon the tenderness thatâs still tucked away somewhere in the past.Â
âI liked holding you at night. I liked standing close to you when you cook. I liked that you liked holding my hands no matter how rough they were. And I loved how youâd kiss me before I left the house, or the way youâd kiss me again as soon as I came backâŠâ
She trails off, the words fading into the silence. The silence presses down between you. Itâs all so achingly clear at this moment. You sit there, absorbing her words, the hurt spreading through you in waves as she continues.Â
âAnd then⊠somewhere along the line, we just stopped,â she breathes into your neck. âWe barely talked anymore. And when I tried to initiate anything⊠youâd pull away from me.â
Natashaâs voice is quiet, barely more than a whisper. But the way she says it hits you with a kind of clarity that feels like a wound reopening. Sheâs talking about something ordinary, something so small and routine that you can hardly believe it could be the reason for so much hurt. Yet now, hearing her say it, you realize how much those tiny moments meant. The gentle touches, the kisses, the reassurances youâd once given each other like breathing⊠how you pulled away from her⊠it was all fading even before you saw it happening.
She sits there, barely daring to breathe, looking at you with eyes that hold more regret than sheâs ever known how to express. Thereâs a subtle twitch in her fingers, as if she wants to pull you even closer, to bridge that space between you that now feels so painfully wide.
The words spill out hesitantly, each one trembling with the weight of something youâve kept hidden, maybe even from yourself. âI think⊠things changed for us after Nina was born.âÂ
The realization feels sharp, pressing against you. Youâre not blaming Ninaâsheâs so innocent, so undeserving of even a hint of this painâbut itâs like tracing back a long path through a dark wood, seeing the moments where you veered off course, where insecurities took root without you realizing it.
Natashaâs gaze is soft as she looks at you, her thumb grazing over your waist in small, comforting circles, coaxing you to keep talking.Â
âWhy?â she asks gently, like sheâs holding space for you.
You hesitate, feeling the words catch in your throat, but you force yourself to continue. âI donât know⊠I⊠Iâm the one who pulled away first.â
Natashaâs fingers pause on your waist, her focus fully on you, willing you to keep going. Her voice is a low murmur, soft but insistent, âWhy did you pull away?â
The question cracks something open inside you, and you feel your lips start to quiver, your chest tightening with the ache of it all. Youâre on the edge of sobbing again, but you push forward, knowing you canât stop now. âBecause I changed after Nina was born.â
Natashaâs brows knit together as she searches your face. âWhat do you mean?â
You take a shaky breath, looking down for a moment, as if saying it out loud will finally make it real, and will confirm what youâve been so afraid to confront.Â
âMy⊠my body changed.â Your voice is barely a whisper, fragile and almost embarrassed, but itâs there, raw and painfully honest.
A light bulb flickers on in Natashaâs mind as she processes your words.Â
âDid you think I had an issue with your body after Nina was born?â she asks quietly, her voice laced with both offense and confusion. She wants to understand, to dig deeper into your emotions. âDid you think I wouldnât want you if your body changed?â
You shake your head, tears slipping down your cheeks like the rain outside, each drop echoing the chaos inside.Â
âNo, IâŠâ You struggle for the right words, each syllable weighed down with shame. âI donât know. It was so stupid⊠Y-Youâre always in shape, Natasha. Everyone you know and work with⊠theyâre all perfect and strong and beautiful. And youâd come home and Iâd be struggling to lose the weight I gained when I was pregnant. Iâd have baby food in my hair. The times I didnât get to shower early enough because taking care of the girls could get so hectic sometimes⊠and you would come home to that⊠and I thoughtâŠâÂ
Your voice trails off, the weight of your thoughts pressing heavily on your chest. Natashaâs expression shifts as she absorbs your words, her brows furrowing in a way that reveals how deeply your pain affects her. She shakes her head, protesting against the image youâve painted of yourself.Â
âYouâve always been beautiful to me, (Y/n). Always,â she says softly, wiping away your tears with her thumbs, her touch gentle yet firm, as if she could erase the hurt with the warmth of her hands. âI donât look at you and think anything else other than how breathtaking you are. You carried and gave birth to both of our beautiful girls. That alone means everything to me. You didnât have to pull away from me.â
âI⊠I pulled away⊠because I thought you wouldnât want me anymoreâŠâ you confess, each word punctuated by the quiet sobs that escape you, an avalanche of emotions finally breaking free.
âI always want you,â Natasha sighs, a tear slipping down her cheek, mirroring your own pain. She murmurs, her voice thick with regret. âI wish I knew⊠I shouldâve asked. I shouldâveâŠâÂ
Her words tumbled out in a rush. You see the depth of her sorrow, the realization that she could have made a difference if only she had reached out, if only she had known. As you cry silently, Natasha takes your hands in hers, cradling them like fragile treasures.Â
âI shouldâve told you,â you say, watching as she soothed her fingers gently over your hands.Â
âNo,â she interjects, her tone firm but gentle. âI shouldâve known. I shouldâve clued in on what was going on a long time ago.â
Natasha looks at you softly, memories flood her mindâimages of that one night, a night sheâd tried to forget but couldnât escape. The feeling of abandonment gnawed at her as she replayed the moments leading up to her decision to leave. She remembers the heavy weight of despair that had settled in her chest, suffocating and relentless, making it impossible to breathe. She had convinced herself that if she went out, if she got drunk enough, maybe the pain of feeling unwanted would fade away.
But it only deepened.
In her haze, she had followed a woman into bed, desperately trying to imagine the warmth of your body in place of hers, the softness of your laughter, your gentle voice reassuring her that everything was okay, that you loved her. Natasha had thought that perhaps, just for a moment, she could replace the feeling of loneliness with something that resembled closeness. But the alcohol only made her feel more lost, more empty. And when the fog of the night began to lift, reality crashed down on her like a tidal wave.
Then, the devastation that followed was unbearable, the realization that she was lying next to someone who wasnât you was a betrayal of its own. She had stumbled back to her car, tears streaming down her face as she cried against the steering wheel, the home you shared just miles away, reminding her of everything she had thrown away in that one moment of weakness.
âI wish I didnât leave that night. I shouldâve stayed with you,â Natasha murmurs, the regret thick in her voice.
She looks down, fingers fidgeting restlessly against your waist. The memory of that night, the night she let her pain turn her into someone she didnât recognize, stings like an open wound.
In her mind, it replays over and over with cruel clarity: the empty bed she left behind, the bitter taste of jealousy and self-doubt that drove her out the door, and the alcohol she turned to, hoping it would numb the ache. But it only made things worse.Â
She remembers how her vision blurred, and in the hazy, dimly lit room, sheâd let herself believe she was somewhere elseâback home, with you, as if she could trick herself into feeling loved. She imagined your skin. She imagined your lips. She imagined your hands. She imagined your voice. She imagined it all to be you. She wanted it so badly to be you. That the woman she was with became an illusion that sheâd desperately wanted to be real.
But it wasnât. It was a lie she told herself, a lie that shattered the instant she sobered up. And when she told you the truth, when she saw the pain in your eyes, she knew the weight of what sheâd done.
Her voice breaks as she continues, âI thought⊠that if I could just close my eyes and pretend, Iâd feel close to you again.âÂ
She risks a glance up, searching your face for somethingâunderstanding, forgiveness, anything to soften the truth of what sheâs saying.
âAll I could think about was you,â she whispers, her gaze dropping to where your hands rest between you. âEven when I was trying so hard to forget. It was only you. Itâs always only been you.â
Thereâs a silence, a moment where her words settle, and she braces herself, unsure if her honesty will bring you closer or push you further away.
âIâm so sorry, (Y/n),â Natashaâs voice is barely above a whisper as she leans forward, resting her forehead against your shoulder, her hands slipping down to your hips, holding you gently but firmly against her lap. âI hate myself for hurting you as much as I did. And if I could go back and undo everything, I would do it in a heartbeat.â
Thereâs a tremor in her voice, a rawness in her apology that cuts through the walls youâd built, walls that once felt impenetrable, necessary. Now, they softened, melting under her words, her touches.
You sit there, not moving, not quite sure where to go with the ache thatâs lodged itself in your chest. Natashaâs breath is warm against your neck, steady yet trembling with the emotion she can no longer contain. Her arms wrap tighter, as if sheâs afraid youâll slip away if she lets go. She presses her lips to your shoulder, a hesitant kiss, soft and laden with the weight of every unsaid apology, every moment she shouldâve been there instead of elsewhere.
You feel your own heart twisting, caught between confusion and forgiveness, between the impulse to push her away and the urge to hold her closer, to let yourself be vulnerable just one more time. Natashaâs fingers flex against your hips, grounding herself in the reality of you here, with her, despite everything.
âI think⊠we were both lost, Natasha,â you say, your voice barely above a whisper, fingers threading gently through her red hair. Her hair is soft between your fingers, and somehow that simple actâthe feel of herâgrounds you both in the present.
Natasha tilts her head slightly, resting into your touch, as though she was seeking forgiveness in every gentle movement of your hand. Her eyes are closed, and you watch as her face softens, a flicker of relief and remorse still etched deep in her features.
âI was just⊠struggling⊠trying to hold everything together and forgetting⊠forgetting we were supposed to hold each other up.â Your voice cracks, but you push on, feeling Natashaâs grip on your waist tighten. âAnd you were hurting too. I didnât even see it.â
Her eyes open then, green and full of something you canât quite name. âI wish I had been stronger for the both of us⊠for you,â she murmurs, her hand lifting to brush a stray tear from your cheek. Her touch is warm, delicate, as if sheâs afraid to break you any more than she already has.
You shake your head, your hand still buried in her hair. Your thumb strokes softly against her scalp, and her hand comes to cover yours, pressing it gently against her. Natasha opens her eyes to meet yours, and in that gaze, a flicker of hope ignites, mingled with uncertainty.Â
âWhat do you want us to do?â she asks softly and you hesitate, the words catching in your throat.Â
âI donât know how to forgive you yet,â you admit, and the honesty feels fragile. The confession hangs in the air, but itâs not a rejection. Itâs an acknowledgment of the hurt that has settled deep in both of you.
âI donât think Iâll ever forgive myself for it,â Natasha replies, nodding her head in agreement, her voice thick with regret.Â
âBut I⊠maybe we could try. It wonât be easy,â you say, a spark of resolve rising within you. âBut I want us to try. Not just for you and me⊠but for the girls too.âÂ
The thought of Lily and Nina grounds you, their innocent laughter echoing in your mind, reminding you of the love between you and Natasha not only affects the two of you, but the lives of your beautiful little girls as well. And they motivate you to be better, to be stronger in a lot of ways, no matter how scary something could be.Â
Natasha blinks, taken aback by your words. She searches your eyes, searching for some sign of betrayal, some hint that this is just another cruel twist of fate, but all she finds is sincerityâa desperate wish for something more. To move forward. A possibility.
You take a shaky breath. The anger and bitterness that had clouded your heart for so long begin to dissipate, and you realize that the facade you had built to protect yourself was crumbling. You had pretended to hate her kb because it felt easier than confronting the truthâthat all you wanted was her love, her touch, her presence beside you.
âYou said you hate me,â Natasha murmurs, her voice barely above a whisper, as her gaze drifts to your lips.Â
You take a moment to gather your thoughts. âI always told myself that I did. I thought I did.âÂ
A silence stretches between you, thick with unsaid feelings and the echoes of past grievances. Natasha watches you intently, her emerald eyes searching for understanding, desperate to catch every part of your emotions.
âAnd even though I felt like I wanted to,â you continue, your voice trembling as the truth rises to the surface, âI donât think Iâll ever stop loving you, Natasha.âÂ
Her breath catches in her throat. She tilts her head slightly, allowing a small smile to break through the sorrow etched on her features.Â
âYou love me,â she repeats, her voice barely more than a murmur, eyes searching yours.
You take a steadying breath, feeling the weight of her gaze, the way itâs unraveling parts of you that you thought youâd locked away.Â
âDonât act surprised,â you reply, sighing softly, almost chastising her for even doubting it. But thereâs a hint of resignation in your voice, as if loving her has become an undeniable part of you, something youâve both fought against and clung to.
Natashaâs expression shifts, and you see something like both relief and remorse in her eyes. She reaches up, her fingers brushing lightly against your cheek, lingering there as if grounding herself in this moment, in the truth of it.Â
âI didnât know if you still did⊠if you still could.â Her voice is low, raw, carrying the weight of all her insecurities, the missteps and miscommunications that led you both here.
You hold her gaze, letting her see the depth of what you feel, all the love and pain tangled together, and you shake your head slightly.Â
âLoving you was never the problem, Natasha. I just⊠I didnât know if I could keep doing it when I was⊠so angry with you.âÂ
The admission aches as it leaves your lips, but itâs the truth. For all the love you feel, thereâs been just as much pain, and itâs taken its toll on both of you.
Natasha nods, her thumb brushing against your cheek as if sheâs memorizing every detail of it.
âAre you sure you still want to try with me?â she asks quietly. Sheâs looking at you with those green eyes that have seen so much, eyes that hold both love and a flicker of fear, as if sheâs afraid of the answer.
You take a moment, feeling the gravity of her question settle in your chest. You nod slowly, your heart pounding against the silence that envelops you.Â
âI⊠I donât know if Iâm ready for us to be together soonâŠâ The words feel thick on your tongue, but theyâre the truth. You canât rush thisâtoo much has happened for that. âBut, I still want to try.â
Natashaâs expression shifts slightly, the blink of pain that crosses her face making your heart ache in response. She nods, processing your words with the understanding that comes from a deep love.Â
âI just need time,â you add, hoping to offer her some reassurance amidst the uncertainty. âMaybe, we can take it slow?â
A small smile breaks through the tension, and in that moment, it feels like the world around you lights up just a bit. Itâs not much, but itâs everything Natasha needs right now.Â
âHowever slow you want to go,â she replies, her voice softer and her hands gentle against your waist. âWhenever youâre ready. Iâll wait however long you need me to.â
The sincerity in her voice wraps around you like a warm blanket, easing some of the tightness in your chest. You can see the depth of her commitment in her eyes, a willingness to do whatever it takes to bridge the distance that formed between the two of you.
You lean into her slightly and whisper, âThank you.â
Natasha looks at you, her gaze filled with a depth of emotion that makes your heart flutter. Itâs as if sheâs seeing you for the first time, not just as the woman she loves but as the most beautiful woman she has ever laid eyes on. The way her eyes soften, the way her lips curl into a smileâitâs overwhelming. Thereâs a longing there, an undeniable desire that urges her to close the distance, to lean in and kiss you. She wanted to kiss you so badly.Â
But she holds herself back, restraint crossing her features as she fights against it. Instead, she smiles gently, looking up at you. Itâs a smile that says sheâll wait for you, no matter how long it takes. The warmth of her touch spreads. You feel a surge of gratitude. Her fingers press softly into your sides, holding you there without demanding anything more than what youâre ready to give.
Her gaze softens as she watches you, studying your face like itâs something sheâs memorizing all over again, tracing every detail with her eyes. A small, almost hesitant smile plays at her lips, just the faintest upward curve, afraid to let the moment slip away.Â
It was quiet. Too quiet.
You watch as Natasha turns her head towards the window, her eyes shifting away from you.Â
âWhere did the rain go?â she murmurs, almost to herself, her voice low.
You follow her gaze to the window, watching as raindrops cling to the glass in silent, scattered trails.
âThe sunâs out,â you murmur, shifting off Natashaâs lap. Her hands linger for a second longer than they should, fingers brushing against you as you slip away and rise to your feet.
Natasha watches you cross the room, her gaze following each step, each small movement. You move towards the window, your hand brushing against the glass as you peer outside. The world looks untouched, as if the storm never even happened, with the sun spilling over the trees and grass, drying the last remnants of raindrops clinging to the leaves. In the distance, you catch sight of Wandaâs car pulling into the drive, her headlights cutting through the last threads of mist hanging low over the ground.
âItâs like it didnât even rain,â you say softly, almost to yourself, the words carrying an odd, quiet wonder.
Natasha moves closely behind you. Sheâs close enough that you feel her there but she doesnât reach out.Â
The car door clicks open, and you watch as your daughters jump out, their laughter filling the morning air as they spot you and Natasha in the window. They wave eagerly, little hands in the air, faces bright with excitement. You walk over to the front door and push the screen door open, stepping out onto the porch and watching Wanda step out of the car with a knowing look. Her expression is unreadable, that sly, familiar grin playing at her lips as she lingers by the driverâs side, watching the scene with a certain satisfaction.Â
Natashaâs smile widens as she looks at the girls, softening into something that feels almost like relief, her eyes lighting up as Nina comes running, arms wide, straight toward her.
âHowâd you guys survive the rain?â you call out, a trace of teasing in your voice as the girls run up to you and Natasha, their laughter still bubbling over.
Nina giggles, wrapping herself around Natashaâs leg, as though sheâs missed her all these hours.
âIt didnât rain, Mommy!â she laughs, her head tilting back, eyes sparkling with innocence.
The words take a moment to sink in. It didnât rain. You exchange a look with Natasha, and suddenly it all starts to fall into place. Wandaâs magic. The quiet, unexpected downpour. The way the time seemed to disappear for hours, leaving you and Natasha stranded in the cabin with nothing but your hurt and your words to fill the silence. You feel the realization settle in, glancing between Natasha and Wanda.Â
You step closer, crossing your arms with a faint smirk and meeting Wandaâs eyes directly.Â
âReally?â you say, raising an eyebrow.Â
Wanda only shrugs, her mouth quirking in that mischievous, all-too-familiar smile. âSeemed like you two could use a little time to talk.â
She says it lightly, like a friend with good intentions, and yet thereâs something so deliberate in her tone that you know she planned this from the start.
You let out a quiet sigh, shaking your head as you turn away, slipping back through the doorway to collect the bags still waiting by the cabinâs door. You can feel Natashaâs gaze on you as you move inside, her eyes following you like sheâs afraid youâll disappear if she looks away. But thereâs a softness in her eyes now, a sort of peace that hadnât been there before, like the air between you both is just a little lighter after the night you shared.
Behind you, Natasha stands on the porch, her hands resting loosely by her sides. She watches as the girls eagerly chatter, running toward her before she crouches down with a smile.Â
âHey, girls,â she says gently, smoothing back a stray curl from Lilyâs forehead. âWhy donât you go help Mommy with your things?â
Nina and Lily grin, nodding excitedly before they dart inside, their footsteps echoing across the cabin floor as they rush to your side, each one eagerly grabbing a piece of luggage and heading toward the car.Â
Wanda steps up to Natashaâs side, her heels crunching softly on the gravel as she gives a knowing smile. She glances at Natasha, eyes curious, then leans in close enough that her voice falls to a gentle whisper. âSo⊠how did it go?â
Natasha takes a slow, steady breath, her eyes lingering on the doorway where you disappeared moments ago.Â
âWe talkedâŠâ she says softly, the words holding a weight Wanda understands without needing more.
âThatâs something,â she murmurs, glancing back toward the cabin as though she can see the space between you both healing, bit by bit.Â
Natasha looks down, a small, hopeful smile tugging at the corners of her lips. Her voice is soft, barely more than a whisper, but the weight of those words lingers in the air between them.Â
âShe said she wants to try,â she murmurs, closing her eyes as a heavy, relieved sigh slips past her lips. Her shoulders relax, and for the first time in what feels like forever, thereâs a spark of hope flickering inside herâa chance to start over, a chance to make things right.
Wanda watches her closely, her expression warm and understanding as she nods. She knows the journey wonât be easy, that there are pieces to pick up and trust to rebuild, but seeing Natasha standing here, her face softened with hope, Wanda knows itâs a start.
Natasha opens her eyes slowly, her gaze distant as if sheâs looking past the porch, past the quiet woods stretching around them. Her mind is with you, picturing the way you held let her hold you, the way youâd let her in, even if only a little. It had been so long since she felt that closeness, and the thought alone fills her with a warmth she hadnât dared let herself feel.
âShe wants to tryâŠâ Natasha repeats softly, as though saying it aloud might make it more real, solid, something she can hold onto. A soft smile pulls at the corners of her mouth, and she looks over at Wanda, her green eyes shining.
Wanda gives her shoulder a gentle squeeze.Â
âItâs a start,â she says gently, her voice steady but tinged with that familiar note of caution. She meets her gaze, her eyes filled with both support and a warning Natasha knows is true. âYou know it wonât be easy.â
Natasha nods, her lips pressing together in a thin line. She knows. Every cell in her body knows. Her mistakes, the distance she let grow between you, the ache that took root in the spaces where love and trust used to beâbut knowing it wonât be easy hasnât made her want it any less.
She stares out toward the driveway, where youâre helping the girls settle in, the sunlight glinting in your hair as you laugh at something Nina says. Itâs a sound sheâs missed so deeply, it aches, and yet here it is, real and alive, a reminder of whatâs still here, whatâs still possible.
âI know,â Natasha murmurs, her gaze locked on you, as if watching you can give her strength. âI know itâll take time, and⊠thereâs a lot to make up for. But, I want it more than anything.â
âThatâs all that matters, Natasha,â Wanda says. âBut if you break her heart again, I donât think Iâll be willing to help with that next time around.â
She smiles and nods in response, the determination in her eyes stronger now. She glances back toward the car just as you emerge, the girls trotting behind you, chattering happily as they throw their bags in, their laughter floating across the grass.
Natashaâs heart swells as she watches you, watches her family together, a sense of purpose settling over her as she realizes just how much she wants to make this right. She knows it wonât be easy, knows that there will be days filled with doubt and pain, but for now, for this moment, she has a sliver of hope.Â
And for Natasha, thatâs more than enough.

note: would you forgive her ?
navigation | n.r masterlist
#bellaveux writes!#natasha romanoff x reader#natasha romanoff x fem!reader#natasha romanoff fanfic#natasha romanoff#marvel x reader#mcu x reader#avengers x reader#black widow x reader#fanfiction
766 notes
·
View notes
Text
Based on this. You are in Finland full of self-loathing and the 141 needs a fat wife if they want to win some beer.
You aren't exactly on holiday in Finland. It should be your honeymoon but since you caught your groom balls deep in your maid of honour you instead have used it as an escape from the country. You just cannot be around the people you love right now, can't have them all look at you with all that pity. Even worse is that some of them probably don't even blame him. Your former best friend is a size 8, perfect hourglass figure. Your former partner is trim and decently fit. They look like they belong together more than you and him ever did.
You hate yourself. You hate looking in the mirror. You hate how clothes fit you. You deserved it you think.
"Not a chance MacTavish, that's my wife!"
"Away and biel yer heid, I saw her first!"
"Actually I saw her first!"
"I outrank all of you muppets so I think you'll find that is my wife!"
It's a racket in the little cafe but you don't pay much mind, still just staring out the window and wondering if you could ever deserve anything. One of the servers comes to take your empty cup and grins at you, telling you in her heavy accent that she would personally go for the one with the mask since he's the biggest. You don't understand when you look around and there are a lot of locals smiling happily over at you while four Greek Gods of men are having a scuffle, moving slowly in your direction. More people chip in, arguing about who you should pick, some lamenting that they would claim you themselves if they thought they could.
One big man does try, basically some Viking God, but he's playfully (you hope it's playful) spear tackled by the man with the mohawk before he laughs and backs off.
When Gaz with warmed cheeks and excitement in his eyes gets to you while Soap is busy with the viking and Ghost and Price are wrestling one another he asks if you'd do him the honour of being his wife. You nearly choke, but he explains that the wife carrying competition is today. You look around, bewildered, ask him why he wouldn't pick any of the other women in here given that they are all gorgeous slim things.
"Fuck all use to us, need a nice soft bird with lots of fat" says the man in the mask.
Price scowls and whacks his lieutenant upside the head because he sees how you look a second away from crying.
"You're gorgeous sweetheart, he didn't mean anything by it. The prize is the wife's weight in beer though, so he's right about a little lady not being much use."
You don't know what to say. You don't know if this is mortifying or not given that everyone around you seems to not be looking at you with sneers or laughing at you, but instead looking with soft smiles that convey fondness. They think this is adorable.
"Dinnae listen tae their nice soft birds and sweethearts! I'll be a better husband bonnie. I'm shorter aye bit look at the power in these legs, naw going tae drop ye. And I'll split that beer 50/50!"
And then they're arguing. The four of them are arguing and trying to put forward a case to you about why they would be the best husband. When it starts to get raunchy, you fluster and stop them. But fluster is something. It's not self loathing. It's been weeks since you felt anything but self loathing. So even though you are sure everyone can feel the heat rolling off of you in waves at how bashful you are under so much attention from such attractive men, you pick one (the others are devastated but vow that you're only a wife for the competition, that after they should get another shot at convincing you that they're the best option).
And they do. Even though the man you picked doesn't win (gets DQ'd actually since you are heavy and he decided that you were getting over that damn finish line so the four of them took turns) they take you out for drinks after. You think you feel humiliated that they couldn't carry you a long distance, but you don't have time to sit with the feeling because they drown it out with how warm and giddy they make you feel.
They insist that they will compete next year, so you have 365 days to pick a husband. When you make a quiet comment about how you'll lose weight by then so they can carry you the whole way, they nearly riot as they assure you that they would be a shit pick for husband if they didn't spent the year getting stronger so they can carry you just how you are. Plus they'll not be losing any beer thank you very much.
By the time the next wife carrying competition rolls around you are a different person. You're wearing clothes that fit instead of trying to hide your body. You laugh and flirt back with the barista instead of assuming they are making fun of you by flirting. And you don't care if your husband makes it over the finish line, just that you have fun and laugh and joke about the attempt. Of course it's not entirely certain who that husband is yet, got to keep them on their toes after all.
#mhairidrabbles#your annual trip to Finland just becomes you lounging while many big beefy men beg for you to be their wife for the day#if you saw the earlier version shh it was annoying me that there was no context for what was under the read more because of the screenshot#mhairiwrites
455 notes
·
View notes
Text
who needs cupidâs bow?

pairing: bff!haechan x (f) reader
genre/warnings: bff2l, suggestive, lots of sexual innuedos but no smut, fluff, a teaspoon of angst, mc & hc are oblivious to each otherâs feelings and jaemin calls them out on their bullshit, mutual pining
summary: Cupid is not on your side, it seems. Heâs made you fall in love with the worst possible person ever, AKA your best friend, AKA the man who still eats tootsie-popsâwillingly. And frankly, it feels like the damn candy has a better chance of dating him than you ever will.
word count: 11.1k
a/n: inspired by down for you by kehlani, boyfriend by ariana grande, and serial lover by kehlani. another oldie but i kinda like it⊠kinda. as always, feedback is appreciated!
Itâs safe to say that Cupid is your mortal enemy (Or immortalâwhatever. Nonetheless, you arenât the biggest fan of him.)
You donât know why, but for some inexplicable reason, he always makes you fall in love with the wrong people. Such as Lee Taeyong from eighth grade, or your failed relationship with Kim Jisoo from your biology class in high school â a pretty girl, but you were as compatible as Mentos and Coca-Cola. Hell, there was even Jung Sungchan from senior year, who you naturally drifted away from during an exam period. Theyâre all chapters in your book now, but youâre currently stuck on the one about your best friend, Lee Haechan.
It seems like youâre Cupidâs mortal enemy, too. You and Haechan are always side by side, down one anotherâs throats, thereâs no way his arrow could have hit you and missed Haechan.
Perhaps, itâs a hole you dug yourself in. Via mutual friends, when you were seventeen, you met Lee Haechan â jock, senior, and the most beautiful boy youâve ever seen. There was an instant connection between you two, all it took was a convo at a party about coincidentally both failing the same math exam, and you quickly became friends and close enough to pour out your heart into little rants whenever there was something personal bothering either of you, and you needed an outlet. You liked him because he understood you. He was patient witth you. You see, you arenât the best at communicating how you feel, and he never makes you feel bad about it.
You remember breaking up with your then-boyfriend, Jung Sungchan, and while you werenât heartbroken since you saw it coming and all the love had evaporated by then, you were devastated that you no longer had someone to kiss. That being your main concern made Haechan laugh. He thought it was the most you thing ever.
âCan I kiss you, then?â you asked, a little grin on your face, although you were very serious. It wouldnât be the end of the world, kissing your best friend. He has pretty lips, and it isnât like itâll mean anything, you think. Itâs just one kiss.
Haechan scoffed, biting off the last remaining piece of his Tootsie Pop off the stick. Youâre kidding, he thinks. Why would you seriously want to kiss him? And after breaking up with your now ex-boyfriend? The woundâs still fresh. âYou wouldnât dare.â
To Haechanâs surprise, you dared.
He tasted like chocolate, exactly like a Tootsie Pop, as expected of him. You didnât mind, though. You never do. It was fun, you liked the way Haechan held you in his lap and kissed you back with fierceness, and he still kisses you with that same passion, like thereâs no tomorrow.
And thatâs the problem.
Fast-forward four years later, youâre still best friends with Lee Haechan, only this time youâre in college, and have the fattest, most gigantic crush on him. Somewhere along the way, those lines between love and friendship were blurred. Itâs impossible to pinpoint when, but you fell deep and hard for your best friend.
And the worst part? You doubt heâll ever reciprocate those feelings.
One kiss turned into more than you can count on your fingers and toes.
Should you continue making out with your best friend who doesnât reciprocate your romantic interest in him? Probably not.
Are you still going to, though? Absolutely.
âY/n, Iâm going to kill you,â Haechan states as he stumps inside the dining room. His hair is tussled since heâs just waken up from a nap, but you like this raw side of him. He looks gorgeous, and despite him basically threatening to murder you you still want to kiss him.
âRomantic,â you deadpan, training your eyes back on your laptop. It takes everything in you not to stare, but if you want to keep your feelings low-key, you need to follow a couple of rules.
âI know you took my Tootsie Pop. Where is it?â
You smirk a little, but it quickly fades into a line. âI donât know what youâre talking about.â
Okay, so maybe thatâs a lie, and you both know it. You arenât the only other person in the house, but Jungwoo, Haechanâs stepbrother, is asleep and wouldnât cut his nap time short to do something as stupid as stealing the last of his brotherâs favorite candy. That leaves you. As his best friend, youâre the first person to know Haechan turns murderous over those stupid lollipops, and that heâs the last person to know how many licks it takes to get to the center of a Tootsie-Pop. In your personal opinion, theyâre not even that good. But heâs loved them ever since youâve known him.
âWeâre best friends, y/n. I know when youâre lying,â he remarks, and doesnât give you the chance to answer before he persists, âwhere is it?â
Thereâs only one way out of this.
Run.
Haechan follows almost automatically, and in spite of being barely awake he obviously has the upper hand because heâs always leaned more towards the sport-y side. This doesnât deter you though, because you have a getaway plan.
In your attempt to somehow outrun a man that used to do track and field, you make a beeline for the backyard door. Heâs not going to outrun you in the grass in slippers, you think as you turn to see if heâs caught up on you. Youâre in the lead, albeit barely, with your body almost being in arms reach. You try to pick up your speed, and once you reach the door you hurry to turn the knob. Except, thereâs one, itty-bitty problem.
The door is fucking locked.
And you already know you wonât have time to open it, so you cave in to defeat, whirling around with your hands up in a surrendering pose. Your planâs backfired; youâve been caught.
âOh, Iâve got you now,â Haechan says cockily. He has youâhook, line, and sinker, and at this point you arenât even upset. You canât be upset. His eyes are on you, and his body is close to yours, dangerously so.
âOkay, you win. Happy?â You mumur.
âNot until I get my Tootsie Pop back,â he shakes his head, ânow where is it?â
Smiling, you shrug. Of course, you know where the candy is, but heâs either going to have to win or pry the answer out of you.
Then, he steps even closer, and your heart starts pounding in your chest twenty times faster than your feet were against the hardwood. This isnât your first rodeo, youâve made out with your best friend countless times, yet the anticipation gives you a rush, like youâve never done this before. It makes you feel like a teenager in love all over again â seventeen, young and head over heels in love with the man closest to you.
Heâs back you into the door, and you canât keep your eyes off his lips. Beautiful, plush, soft, and your eyes flutter shut as you prepare to feel the same skilled pair against your own, closer, and closer, and closerâ
Crunch.
âI fucking knew it!â Haechan yells, jolting your eyes open. You arenât even given the opportunity to register the situation before his hands are digging into your back pocket, retrieving his fortunately unharmed Tootsie Pop.
It feels like heâs gone before you can even blink, and realizing heâs slipped back into the hall, you begin to follow him into his room. âHey!â you yell, and he doesnât say anything, just looking up at you from his gaming chair with that damn candy hanging from his mouth, âwhy didnât you kiss me?â
âWhyâd you steal my Tootsie Pop?â
Okay, that was stupid, yes, but there was a particular goal in mind which was reached, even if for a short-lived moment.
You frown, âI wanted your attention.â
Haechan shakes his head, laughing. âCâmere.â
Somehow, those words never fail, making you melt and slip into his lap effortlessly every time. Youâre like Jell-O to his voice, to his touch, to his whole. Youâre a goner, some would say, and a part of you is alright with never coming back if it means you get to feel all the weird, Cupid-y emotions he makes you feel.
At this point, you donât think youâll ever stop kissing Haechan. In the time that youâve been together, youâve both been in relationships, hence putting the make out sessions on hiatus. They were never really long though, because youâd break up with them and inevitably find your way back to one another in the end.
His fingers guide your chin up, and once more your eyes flutter shut as his lips unite with yours. Haechan kisses in a manner that contrasts with the soft feeling of his lips. He always starts off gentle, but thereâs a hunger that overcomes him as he stands up and pushes you against his desk, rough yet graceful and holding you so firmly, like youâre glass, but he wants to break you. And when he shatters you into all those tiny pieces, you donât care. You want him to glue you back together and do it all over again. Heâs intoxicating, heâs an addictive drug, but he tastes like candy, and you canât stop coming back to him. He feels like home, the place where you belong. The place where you can be one-hundred percent, authentically you, safe and whole, more than the general perception than you. And fuck, does he kiss like the damn devil himself.
You were silly for ever believing it would only be one kiss.
Jungwoo thinks that for people who are trying to keep their not-so relationship-y relationship under wraps, you two are very loud.
Speaking of which, and despite the nature of your relationship, you and Haechan havenât even discussed your label. You know that you arenât friends with benefitsâyou havenât crossed that line, but to be honest, those lines have been starting to look blurry for a whileâbut you also arenât in a relationship. You see other people, you fuck other people, and when other people ask if youâre dating, you both deny it immediately. Youâre just best friends, you both say each time like some rehearsed line, even if it breaks your heart to hear him friendzone you.
Karina and Mark even have an ongoing bet about you two. Karina is one-hundred positive thereâs something going on, whereas Mark is probably the only person in the world that wants to give you guys the benefit of the doubt.
âFor heavenâs sake, I canât get any type of sleep around here,â Jungwoo rasps, leaning against the doorframe, âI really hope you guys donât do this shit when Dohwanâs here.â
His judgmental eyes practically bore into your soul, and you thank heaven that you donât have to worry about keeping this secret from Jungwoo, even if he would probably appreciate it more if you did. He finds you in a rather interesting position, straddling Haechanâs lap as you press kisses into his collarbone.
Itâs all Haechanâs fault, really. Three years ago, Jungwoo made the mistake of walking inside Haechanâs bedroom without knocking, accidentally finding you two making out in a very touchy way on his bed because a certain someone didnât think to lock the door. Not only did you ruin his quote-unquote innocence, but his perception of you forever, and ever since that ordeal, Jungwoo has never opened his stepbrotherâs door without knocking. This time, it just so happened to be wide-open.
You bite your lip, feeling bad. Kim Dohwan is Haechanâs halfbrother of whom he babysits whenever available (and you like to tag on, because dealing with children is stressful and Haechanâs already stressed enough), and on weekdays Jungwoo has to wake up from his nap earlier to pick up the kid from school and bring him back home, then leave for work. You were too loud and disrupted the poor guyâs nap time.
âOh,â Haechan says the syllable blankly, not too sympathetic, âdid we wake you?â
âOf course not, I usually wake up at 2pm and take extra longs showers to start my day,â Jungwoo deadpans, âbut whatever. Iâm heading out. Donât forget to go grocery shopping today.â
âNoted,â you and Haechan say simultaneously, gazing at one another and stifling giggles when you catch each otherâs gaze. Jungwoo smiles at you, then flicks off his brother before parting.
When youâre both all alone again, a few seconds pass before Haechanâs eyes do that thing where they twinkle every time something catches his interest (or perhaps thatâs the in love side of your brain making you see things.)
âHey, you coming to Chenleâs Valentines Day party Monday?â You donât know why heâs even asking, you follow Haechan everywhere he goes like a lost puppy. Maybe heâs discreetly asking you out. âUnless youâre actually busy, by the way, I hope you know youâre going. And maybe youâll find some single pringle interested in a relationship. You canât just kiss me forever, you know.â Oh. Well that eliminates that thought.
A part of you is yelling at you to decline, to lie and say that you actually have a dick or pussy appointment scheduled for the 14th, yet another is weak, in spite of you being aware of how this works. First of all, Valentineâs Day parties are mainly for single people who donât have anything better to do, and each time one of you go to one, you end up meeting some stranger and hooking up with them. You know thatâs more than likely what heâs going to do, and you arenât strong enough to watch him flirt with other people.
You know how to put up a good front, though, so youâll fake it until you make it.
âWe can do a lot more than kiss,â you suggest with a wink.
Haechan grimaces, âNo thanks. Now get off my lap.â
You frown, but climb off his lap nonetheless. âWow,â you drag dramatically, âYouâll make out with me for what feels like hours, but sticking your dick in me is where you draw the line?â
âPrecisely.â
You gasp in faux offense. âOh, come on. Sex doesnât seem so bad. Like, think of it as my pussy giving your dick a nice warm hug.â
Haechanâs at a lost for words, his face bright red. How do you even come up with this stuff? âOh my god, are you coming or not?â
You joke, âI thought you said sticking your dick in me was where you draw the line?â
He shoots you a glare so sharp youâre sure that if you were still on his lap, heâd be barely resisting the urge to shove you off. You donât miss the way his cheeks heat up, though.
Haechan groans exasperatedly, leaning back his gaming chair, âY/n, seriously!â
âFine!â resisting your best friend is literally impossible, you conclude, because you have officially caved in to his requestâor, more or less, demand, rather, âfine, fine! Iâll go!â
âGreat,â he grins with satisfaction, beaming with his thirty-two teeth, and you even see little gleams of smiles in his eyes, âanyway, Dohwanâs gonna be here soon, so letâs get ready to go shopping.â
You furrow your brows. You have a solid twenty minutes left, and all you really need to do is slip on your shoes.
âI need more Tootsie Pops,â Haechan adds, and suddenly everything makes a lot more sense.
And you roll your eyes. âWeâll get you some more Tootsie Pops, but you better not ditch us for the candy aisle!â
âOf course, not,â he smiles, not even trying to sound or appear convincing. âIâd never leave you guys.â
Thatâs exactly what he does.
You arenât even remotely surprised, though heavily disappointed when he announces in the middle of the thankfully empty cereal aisle that heâs going to find Tootsie Pops, managing to run off before you can even protest.
Gripping the shopping cart, you avert your gaze from the Cinnamon Toast Cruch boxes to his figure, almost missing him jog onto the following aisle. You shake your head, a small smile tugging your lips. If it were the end of the world, Haechan would stock up on those candies before he would even think to consider water.
âAuntie Y/N,â you arenât quite adjusted to being addressed as an aunt, but you arenât against it either. You have the image all put togetherârich, thriving, and the kids adore you, âdo you love my brother?â
That was perhaps the very last question you expected the six-year-old boy to ask you. Your eyes are a little wide, but itâs a kid, you remind yourself, so you shouldnât be worried. But shit, then again, if a first-grader can figure it out, youâre fresh out of luck.
âWhy do you think that?â You crouch down to be eye-level with him, having a feeling thereâs some misunderstanding here. Dohwanâs bright for his age and doesnât let anyone forget it, but youâll be damned if heâs sniffed you out.
He makes a face. âI saw you kiss him, just like mommy and daddy do. And my mommy and daddy love each other veryââ he stretches the vowel, and you canât but giggle, ââmuch! Thatâs why they made me!â then he gasps, and you fear what it means, praying he doesnât ask what you think he will. âWill you and my brother have a baby, too? I wanâ a new friend!â
On second thought, you think youâd rather he wouldâve asked you what you thought he was. You nearly have a heart attack in the middle of the aisle, yet still, Dohwan gazes up at you with his innocent, sparkly eyes. You assume itâs in the blood; Jungwoo doesnât have them, and he isnât blood-related to Haechan, but Dohwan partially is, and the twinkle is promiment.
Calmly, you reply, âDonât you already have a lot friends?â
He does, you both know it. You vaguely remember pulling up to his sixth birthday bash and being in shock of all the little kids jumping and flipping on the Spider-Man bouncy house. You havenât been surrounded by that many children since, hell, probably since kindergarten.
âYeah, but I wanna be a big brother,â he folds his tiny arms and pouts, âItâs not fair Hyuck and Woo get to be big, but I donât!â
With minimum success, you manage to stifle your laugh, stretching out your arms to bring the little boy in for a hug, âYouâll be big one day. Trust me, you donât wanna rush it.â
âAnd strong like Superman?â
âAnd strong like Superman,â you reassure, all smiley and convincing. âNow letâs go check up on your big brother, heâs taking too long.â
Dohwan rocks from side to side as he walks, murmuring some Nickelodeon TV show theme song, and you push the cart until youâve reached your designation.
Quickly, you regret acting on your impatience. The scene taking place at the back of the aisle is anything but comfortingâHaechanâs talking to some girl, whom of which is literally throwing herself onto him, and you canât help but notice the way he wallows in the attention. For fucks sake, all the attention you give him and he doesnât even give a fraction of it back! Then here comes this random girl from your campus.
Sometimes, you think about how you could do everything sheâs doing right nowâtwirl your hair around your finger, be touchy with him, giggling girlishly at everything he says, funny or notâand yet he wouldnât bat an eye, because youâre best friends and nothing more. Kissing each other breathless is already normalized between the two of you, whatâs a little flirting.
Sometimes, you wish you hadnât kissed your best friend that day. Youâre both too comfortable, everything is too weightless. I love you, Haechan says it back without a thought. Câmere, he calls and pulls you onto his lap or cuddles you to death. Fuck, heâon very rare occasions when making out goes a little too farâgroans into your ear, groping you a little. Scratch that. It may be weightless on his end, but it isnât on yours, and everything has an everlasting effect on you.
âAuntie?â
When you look down at Dohwan, your gaze is so, so tired. Your eyes do the talking; you canât move your lips.
He hugs your leg. âI love you.â
His face is pure, innocent, but he reads you so perfectly. The corners of your lips turn up, and you ruffle his hair, âLove ya, too. Letâs go get your brother, alright?â
He bounces eagerly, and you both begin to stroll down the aisle until youâre beside Haechan. Youâre in a selfish mood today, so you think of some remark to make in the process.
âNice Tootsie Pops, Bowlcut,â you mask your tiny emotional breakdown with a joke, âHi, Faith.â
âHope,â she corrects, evidently annoyed by your presence, though she doesnât state it outright. âMy name is Hope. And⊠bowl cut?â
âInterchangeable,â you dismiss her correction carelessly. In all honesty, you already knew her name, but youâre feeling like a bitter bitch currently, âand yeah, in high school Haechan had this hideous bowl cut that heââ
âShut the fuck up,â Haechan grumbles, âthat was four years ago!â
âAnd Iâll never forget,â youâre smiling blissfully, nostalgic. âAnyways, whatâcha two doing?â
âWe were catching up, itâs been a minute since Iâve seen Hope here,â you hear Hope snicker at this, and something about it is extremely off-putting. He turns to her, âSo, Iâm in a bit of a time crunch. Could I have your number?â
Ouch. Right in your face, literally.
She giggles some more, typing her number in his phone, and you try to focus on Dohwan so that you donât cave into your desire to knock her upside the head. Thereâs already so much on your plate, you donât need an assault charge.
She smiles, all bubbly and giddy. You know jealousy isnât a good look, but itâs still pissing you off. âSee you around?â
âSee you around,â Haechan replies. She hugs him, not forgetting to shoot you a look from across his shoulder as she does, and only once satisfied does she turns on her heel, sashaying away.ïżŒ
âDidnât know pussy was on the shopping list,â you sneer, relieved once sheâs finally gone. Her presence was suffocating.
âYeah, yeah, whatever,â he rolls his eyes, âat least Iâm actually trying, I donât know what youâre going to do when Iâm cuffed down andâholy shâI mean crap! Youâre so quiet, I forgot you were here,â Haechan jumps, only noticing Dohwan when he pokes at his leg. âAnd donât you dare make a cuff joke, y/n. Not in front of the kid.â
You yell in that defensive tone which is a tell-tale sign youâre lying, âI wasnât gonna!â
Haechan gives you the look.
The weâre-best-friends, I-know-when-youâre-lying look.
And that look is utterly withering, so you decide youâre accepting defeat. âOkay fine, maybe I was thinking about it, but I wasnât actually gonna say it. Not with him around.â
Haechan snorts, like you said something funny, but in reality he just doesnât believe you. âYeah, alright. Letâs finish shopping.â
You donât argue, but thereâs a lingering thought in your mind as you push the cart, rattling around in your brain still.
When heâs cuffed. Hmm. You canât speak for him completely, but you both know how that one goes. When you get into a relationship, you think the person is great and they serve as a nice temporary distractionâthat is, until youâre bored and realize no one will ever compare to Haechan, and especially not in the kissing department. So you break up, and then you go back to making out with Haechan, solidifying your suspicion that no one will ever replace your best friend. Itâs the reason you donât do relationships anymore, you feel bad for using people when you know it isnât going to change a thing. It never does.
As far as your knowledge extends, things arenât too different with Haechan. You and him donât push things, you donât pry too deep. Thereâs some unspoken boundary, and you know when to drop things. Thatâs why you both say the same thing each time you ask one another why you and whoever it was that you were previously seeing broke upâit wasnât working out.
Like a moth to a flame, Haechan always finds his way back to you too, because apparently youâre the only person that can keep him tied down. You donât think thatâs the case, though. Your problem is youâre in love with your best friend, no matter how hard you try to suppress the feelings. His problem? You canât be sure, but youâd guess commitment issues.
Whatever it is, and as selfish as it may sound, you want it to stay. He isnât yours, but you like the comfort of knowing that he isnât anyone elseâs, either.
If Cupid had a human counterpart, it would be Na Jaemin in reincarnated form. He may not have wings nor a bow and arrow, but he does have dedication and a gigantic mouth.
âI canât believe you called me over here for this,â you stand in an effort to leave, but Jaemin pulls you back down by your wrist, so you sigh, accepting that youâre stuck in the cafe and in the middle of a Jaem-terrogation.
âNot so fast, Sonic. You still havenât answered my question. I donât have all day, you know, I have other peopleâs business to be in,â he admits unabashedly, and you snort at his honesty.
Jaemin is an extremely shameless, extremely straightforward individual. He knows what he wants, how to get it, and the only time heâs afraid of letting someone know what heâs chasing for is when it interferes with his goal of obtaining said desire. He loves all things drama and gossip, and these are the lengths heâll go to squeeze information out of you. No wonder heâs one of the writers for the campus newspaper.
âI donât have feelings for Haechan,â you fiddle with your fork. âAnd even if I did, why would it matter? Haechan doesnât have feelings for me, either.â
âForgive me, but youâre a fucking dumbass,â Jaemin concludes, and you gasp in dramatic offense. âWhy would I be here if he didnât like you back, y/n? You know that he hasnât had anyone over in two weeks? Thereâs like, three things at the top of Haechanâs list of shit he needs to survive, and thatâs you, Tootsie Pops, and sex. Yet heâs gone two entire weeks without it. He likes you, really fucking bad.â
âGolly gee, Haechan hasnât fucked anyone in two entire weeks. He must be head over heels in love with me,â you deadpan, ignoring how Jaemin rolls his eyes in response. âBe serious, Jaem. He literally got this girlâs number the other day. The man said himself that he doesnât want to stick his dick in me. Thereâs nothing going on.â
Okay, so maybe Haechan is a raging sexaholic. Maybe heâs been a little horny recently. And maybe contact-full makeout sessions have been a reoccurrence in the past two weeks, but none of that matters, and he typically has extreme self control. Fresh as yesterday, he was definitely trying to get into Hopeâs pants. Itâs weightless, everything between you. It means absolutely nothing, and youâre trying to come to terms with the possibility that it never will. You wish your friends would accept the fact, too.
At least they donât know you and Haechan make out, and have been for the past four years. Theyâd be insufferable, and you two would absolutely never hear the end of it.
âY/n, please. Your biggest competition is those damn Tootsie Pops.â
âAnd if you told him that he had to live without me or the candy, heâd choose them over me any day.â
âActually, heâd tell me to fuck offâand stop asking him stupid questions. You canât tell me Iâm wrong because Iâm speaking from experience,â Jaemin grins, âI pushed the question until he gave me a proper answer. He chose you, by the way.â
You groan into your hands, âUnless you have some other evidence to provide besides this stupid question and him not getting laid in two weeks, youâre wasting my time here, Cupid.â
Jaemin sighs, âI thought I could pressure you into admitting your feelingsââ
âI donât have feelings for Haechan!â
ââthat you deny having, but I guess taking the high road doesnât work. Donât worry, I still have plan B. I mean, you should be worried, but itâs whatever.â
You blink. âPlan B?â
He ignores you, standing up and preparing to take his leave. Youâre still curious about whatever his alternative, backup plan is however, and he doesnât look like heâs going to tell you.
âJaemin!â You shriek. âWhat are you talking about?â
âFebruary 14th, Chenleâs party,â he answers vaguely, swinging his bag over his shoulders. âBe there, or be square. Whatever that means.â
He exits without another word, leaving you dumbfounded and with a sudden dread in your chest. They donât⊠know, do they? No, of course not. How could they? Youâve been keeping this secret for nearly four years, and the only people that know are Jungwoo and Dohwan.
Great. Another reason to dread the fourteenth, and despise Cupidâand his human counterpart, your actual mortal enemy.
âI know you like Regina George, but the dress code is Cady Heron.âïżŒ
Bummer. You didnât exactly plan on attending as a sexy bunny in fishnets and knee-high boots, but you donât intend on wearing a Party City outfit, neither. Itâs only the 6th though, so you still have a week and some change to outfit plan.
You frown, âWhy the change? None of his past parties have had much of a dress code.â
âBecause Chenle is also stuck babysitting his baby brother on Valentineâs day while his parents are having a date night,â Haechan answers. âIâm not saying you have to dress like a prude, but donât dress like a slut, either.â
Ignoring the insinuation behind his words, you donât miss the fact he said also. âWhat do you mean also? Donât tell meâŠâ
âExactly what you think. Dad is whisking my stepmom away on a romantic evening date to only God knows where, and Jungwoo is busy with his girlfriend, so me being the sole single-pringle in the family gave him the bright idea to have me baby sit,â he explains, though he doesnât seem burdened by the task. âI donât really mind, though. Itâd be one thing if I planned on getting some pussy that night, but no oneâs smashing at a party where thereâs children. I hope not, at least.â
You wince at that. You hope not, too. Itâs a setback that you have to re-plan your outfit, but on the plus side, Haechan can and will help you decide this time, even if you have to force him.
So thatâs where you find yourself a couple hours later, your bedroom a mess as the aftermath of the meticulous care youâve put into your self-styling. Youâve narrowed it down to two outfit selections; option A, the white crop-top with the cute pink pants; or option B, the pretty and red mini-dress with stilettos. Itâs a little embarrassing that hours of your indecisiveness have led you to this conclusion, but you want to choose the perfect outfit thatâs also not overbearing.
âAnd I have to help you why?â
âBecause youâre my best friend, and thatâs what best friends are for, duh.â
Haechanâs favorite thing about your place is you have all his utmost favorite gamesâand that literally everything there is like a piece of you, from the decoration to the smell of your perfume bottles you keep in your bathroom. Heâd never tell you that, thoughâso he wasnât too enthusiastic about being interrupted from his video-gaming session. But then, he realized he gets a special preview of your Valentineâs day outfit, and Haechan loves the way you dress, probably an abnormal amount. Slutty or prude-y.
âThen whatâcha waiting for? Strip for me, princess,â he demands jokingly. It isnât normal for you to feel bashful by anything a guy says, but everything is so different with Haechan. Itâs the littlest, simplist things that drive you over the edge, that make you want him in ways you probably, scratch that, definitely shouldnât.
And all the questions, assumptions, and rumors regarding your nonexistent relationship with Haechan arenât exactly unwarranted. You two flirt and touch an abnormal amount, and while itâs common knowledge that Haechan is a touchy person, and youâre a natural flirt, people say itâs extreme between you two.
That makes you laugh. When it comes to the tension between you both that people speak of, you wish you could see what they see.
âYou want to watch me strip?â Youâre genuinely surprised, only the other day he seemed repulsed by the thought of you naked. âThatâs new. Iâm guessing you havenât gotten laid in a hot minute.â
Haechan rolls his eyes, silently confirming what Jaemin told you at the cafe, but you shake the thought away, refusing to let it spur you on. It doesnât mean anything. âAnyways. Youâve got nothing I havenât seen before, baby girl. Now, you gonna strip or what?â
âIâm stripping, Iâm stripping! Relax, Liam Payne!â Itâs really nothing he hasnât seen before, because Haechanâs seen naked girls, and heâs seen you half-naked before, so neither of you actually care. You peel off your top, slowly and in a strip tease sort of way and look him in the eye, giggling once you catch him shaking his head. You donât repeat the movement with your shorts though, simply taking them off and picking up your new shirt to slip it off the hanger.
Successfully discreet, Haechan wallows in the sight of you half-naked for as long as he can before youâre slipping on the crop top and the pink pants. Now that he thinks about it, he bought you those pants, and darn do they make your ass look good. Then he realizes heâs thinking about your ass and taking not as discreet looks at it, and shakes the thought away.
âSo?â Your voice cuts through the silence. âWhat do you think?â
He needs a moment to gather himself and recollect his thoughts, because he feels like turning on Destinyâs Childâs Bootylicious and if spoke his mind he would definitely say something heâd regret. Like, I could fuck the shit out of you. He doesnât think he should say that.
âWhat do you mean, what do I think? I bought you those pants, Iâd be damned if I thought you didnât look good in them,â Haechan supplies, making you roll your eyes in response.
âVery underwhelming reaction. I wanted you to fall out on the floor and pass out for a few seconds with your hand on your chest,â you pout.
âDefinitely not doing all that,â he chuckles. âBut you do look good enough for⊠somebody to do it. Anyways, itâs stripping time again. Get in that dress for me, princess.â
If he doesnât stop with the pet names youâre going to combust. You hide it though, taking off outfit option A and putting on option B. You feel confident in your appearance, with or without him, but the way Haechanâs practically gawking at you does boost said confidence.
âWhat about this one?â
Okay, so Haechanâs one-hundred percent biased in his decisionâor maybe he isnât, since he didnât buy this outfitâthough nonetheless, he loves this dress on you. In his personal opinion, youâll look good in anything you wear, but the way this particular dress hugs your figure perfectly is a bonus. He knows all eyes are going to be on you the moment you step inside Chenleâs house, and maybe heâs going to have to keep you and Dohwan close to his side.
Rather than replying verbally, Haechan walks forward and pulls you into a kiss. His hands dip around your waist, skirting the area until heâs gripping you like heâs afraid of letting go.
And as always, you melt into his lips. Like ice to the sun, or wax to a flame. Itâs the umpteenth kiss in your whole lifetime, but Haechan always makes it feel like the first time. Like two love-struck highschoolers, except with a lot more experience. Haechan kisses you like he loves you, and you hate it. You might even loathe it.
His fingers slip down your hips, to your revealed thighs, like he just so happens to know thatâs one of your weak spots. Luckily youâve learned some of his weak spots too, and not really thinking, you donât hesitate to aim for his most sensitive one - his neck. You canât get used to how beautiful he sounds as he moans, your lips pressing into his sweet spot and leaving undoubtedly a mark.
âFuck,â Haechan moans, âyouâre my kryptonite, you know that?â
âA kiss is all it takes for you to fold?â You gasp out with a smirk.
âShut up.â
Your grin widens. âMake me.â
Just as he leans in, about to pin you down to your duvet and kiss the life out of you while youâre thinking that maybe this is the tension people speak of, his phone rings in his back pocket. It feels like snapping out some trance or spell, like a reverse Cupidâs arrow, and he instantly backs off of you.
He takes a look at his phone screen. âI um, I gotta take this.â
Biting your lip, you nod. âOkay.â
âYou look great though,â he comments, and you smile thinly at him as he slips from between your fingertips yet again.
It seems that youâre left all alone, pathetically wet, and wondering if that person on the other line is Hope - but you try to shake that thought off.
Sighing, you flop against your sheets. Love is some extremely cruel, extremely rigged game that only lucky people win, and it seems that Luck has sided with the evil that is Cupid. Youâve been dealt cards, and Haechan refuses to show you his hand. All you can do is watch it play out.
Haechan knew that something was dangerously off when Jaemin bought him a brand-new bag of Tootsie Pops without being asked, and invited you over for a movie night with the guys, offering to open up with you and Haechanâs all-time favorite movie, Mean Girls. He even offered to play The Kissing Booth next! Everyone else instantly protested of course, but the fact he offered in the first place is borderline suspicious.
Sure, Jaeminâs not the devil or anything, depending on who you ask. Heâs⊠kind, and he can be a sweetheart. But Jaemin does nothing for free, and Haechan canât shake the thought that this is planned bribery. And it isnât hush-money. Jaemin doesnât buy silence, he buys words.
By the time Jaemin asks Haechan to help him with the popcorn, heâs ninety-nine point nine percent sure that something is definitely wrong here. Yet still, he follows him into the kitchen.
âAlright, whatâs up man?â Haechan wastes zero time, wanting to get to the bottom of all this. âI know you want something out of me. Thereâs no other reason you would offer to play The Kissing Booth, or buy me Tootsie Pops for free.â
Jaemin scoffs, but he doesnât try to front, âGlad you know. Since weâre on the same page, letâs address this thing with you and y/n.â
âThatâs what this is about?â Haechan grumbles. âIâve told you, I donât have feelings for her!â He whisper-yells.
Jaemin has heard that far too many times for it to be convincing. Heâs positive that even Helen Keller herself could tell you two are hopelessly in love. Takes one to know one, he thinks. It seems the three of you must be blind, because you and Haechan are oblivious to your feelings for one another, and itâs painfully obvious.
âAnd Mary wasnât a virgin,â Jaemin says ironically, making Haechan roll his eyes. âIf youâre not in love with her, then explain what the hell is going on between you two. I know that sheâs your best friend or whatever, but you donât act like it at all. From a fresh perspective, someone would totally think youâre in love.â
Haechan hates that heâs right. It doesnât make sense the amount of times youâve gone to public places and had cashiers refer to you as a couple, or elderly people ask you if youâre together. Because youâre not. Youâre best friends, and even if Haechan wants to be more than that, thatâs his label. And heâs sure heâs stuck with it for life.
âYouâre fucking Hope to distract yourself from your feelings for y/n,â Jaemin adds, and itâs a statement, not a question.
âIâm notââ
âYou are,â Jaemin interjects. âHead over heels, in love with a girl you think doesnât reciprocate your feelings, and youâre also being an ass to her, whether you know it or not.â
If Haechan was in a situation where he needed to simplify the reason you two click so well, heâd say chalk it up to compatibility and say itâs because youâre like a mirror of one another. Which also means he knows you, better than anyone else even, and he knows neither of you do the whole catching feelings things anymore. You like to fuck and flirt, and fuck some more, to avoid the fact that you love too hard. If you fuck people whose names you donât even remember, it doesnât mean a darn thing that you two make out.
No one really knows about that part yet. But they do know that you like to fuck, and thatâs why Haechan thinks that if heâs an ass, then that means so are you. What the fuck is he doing that you arenât?
Even if he is an ass, what is he supposed to do? Heâs only recently realized that damn, he actually does have feelings for you, which is where Hope comes along and yes, he is fucking her to distract himself from you. So what? Itâs not like itâs working, heâs still stuck on you, obsessed with the thought of you, craving your touch and the sound of your voice. He still loves you, and itâs so scary because no matter what his friends say, he thinks they donât know you or your relationship like he does. They think they do, but they donât.
âIâm not in love,â Haechan lies through his teeth, âmaybe Iâm in like.â
Jaemin snorts. In like? Thatâs the stupidest thing heâs ever heard. Not in love his fucking ass. âYouâre in denial, thatâs what you are.â
Haechan grumbles, trying desperately not to raise his voice so that the others donât hear him from the living room, âEven if I did like herâand Iâm telling you, I donâtâit wouldnât change anything because she doesnât like me.â
âYou two are the same breed of oblivious and stupid,â Jaemin takes the popcorn out of the microwave, pouring it all into a bowl. Heâs even laughing, much to Haechanâs confusion, but heâs apparently unbothered by Haechanâs lack of confession, âbut fine. Lie to my face. I still have a backup plan.â
âA back-up plan?â Haechan repeats, lost.
âI just thought it would be nice of me to try and get you to confess before I have to work a Valentineâs day miracle, but unfortunately you two are a match made in heavenâboth terribly stubborn,â Jaemin says vaguely, not really answering Haechanâs question, âso I guess weâll all know the truth at Chenleâs party.â
Jaemin exits with the popcorn bowls before Haechan can even part his lips to ask another question, and he stands there, shocked and unsure of how to react. Heâs concerned, though. Jaemin has something cooking (besides the popcorn), and he isnât sure what, but itâs Na fucking gossiping blabbermouth Jaemin. That means it canât be anything good.
So apparently when you and Haechan had that heated makeout session the other day, you left a trail - or in other words, you marked his neck the fuck up.
You hadnât noticed because he covered it up with concealer, but youâre in the middle of another one of those when he stops you, preventing you from repeating your mistake.
âYou canât do that. People will see,â Haechan frowns. You wonder whatâs the problem with hickeys. Is he embarrassed? No way. Haechan? Embarrassed? About hickeys? He has much bigger fish to fry.
In contrast, youâre over the moon. Even if he isnât yours, marking him up makes you feel like he belongs to you. Plus, other people will see, and theyâll know that he isnât theirs, either. Haechan also has a beautiful neck, you realize as you stare at his skin. It makes you wonder if thereâs anything about him that isnât beautiful.
âWould that be so bad?â You ask. âYouâd look sexy all marked up by me.â
Haechan groans, âDo you ever think with your head and not your pussy?â
âI wish my pussy was my head. My headâs just so full of you,â you sigh dramatically.
Itâs rare for Haechan to blush, but you somehow manage to make him full-on flush sometimes and you take that as an achievement. Itâs partially the reason you love flirting with him so much, heâs so reactive. His reactions are cute sometimes.
âBe serious for 5 seconds,â he whines, and you giggle.
âI was serious,â you insist, âbut fine, Iâll think with my head since yours is clearly not working. No oneâs gonna assume theyâre from me, Hyuck. Just tell them theyâre from one of your hoes.â
âI know, but itâs not them Iâm worried about. Itâs, umâŠâ he trails off.
Youâre confused, blinking. If not your friends, then who on earthâoh, for fucks sake.
âItâs Hope,â you utter tonelessly.
âYeah, uh, yeah,â he wonders why you suddenly sound so dry, and then the whole grocery shopping thing seeps back into his mind. You obviously donât like Hope, and itâs not just you, really. Lots of people donât like her. But Haechan needs a pretty face to compete with the image of yours in his head, even if it isnât winning. âShe kinda likes me, andââ
âDo you like her?â You donât mean to ask so fast. It slips, like your mouth has a mind of its own.
Haechan shrugs. No, he doesnât like her. He likes you, but he thinks that maybe he can somehow convince himself itâs the other way around. So he replies, âMaybe.â
Fuck. You try not to appear suddenly devoid of life, forcing a cheery smile. âThatâs⊠nice,â you lie through your teeth. âLet me take this opportunity to have one last kiss before I possibly never will again?â
Haechan snickers, to silently say as if. He isnât wrong for it, either. One kiss is never one kiss with him â never has been, never will be. Thereâs a reason you both bonded over bombing a math exam.
D-day rolls around, and youâre eyeing your frame in your full-length mirror, smoothing your palms over your dress as you give yourself a quick once-over before the clock strikes 7PM. You look like that bitch, and everyone in that party is going to fucking know it because youâre going to walk in there like that bitch. Fuck Cupid. You donât need his stupid bow. And fuck Haechan, too. Heâs your ride, but heâs gonna ditch you at some point in the party like he always does. Itâll be no different now, and this time, youâll be the first one to leave.
The chime of the doorbell jolts you from your mental slumber, and you quickly reach for your purse then head towards the door with a heavy heartbeat. You know heâs already seen you in this dress, he chose it for fucks sake, but thereâs something else that gets your heart racingâno. You canât think about him. Fuck Haechan, remember? Heâs no good for you.
âHere goes nothing,â you mutter to yourself, palm on the doorknob, âyou can do this.â
Haechanâs sucks in a breath the moment you open the door. You look gorgeous. You always do, but in this particular moment, you look better than you ever have before. Those corny romance sayings usually make him laugh with mirth, but heâs genuinely convinced you look better everyday that he sees you. All dressed up like this, or not.
âYou look so pretty, Auntie!â Dohwan beats him to a compliment.
You bend down to ruffle the boyâs hair, âThank you, Dohwan. You look very handsome.â And then you look at Haechan.
He looks handsome as well, unfortunately. Jet black hair, exposed forehead, and his outfit is black with red hearts in the center of the shirt. You try not to pay him too much mind, but your heart and the place between your thighs donât seem to agree with your mind. He catches you looking at him, and feels a twinge of anxiousness in his heart. Get it together, man, he tells himself. Lee Donghyuck doesnât get nervous looking at pretty girls. Lee Donghyuck doesnât hesitate about his actions, either, wondering if he should hold your hand, he doesnât rethink what he should say. It all comes to him naturally.
âYeah, you look beautiful,â he settles, mentally cursing himself for being unable to think of anything else. He blames you. Ever since you first snuck in his mind, youâve been living rent-free there, and make it hard to think about anything else sometimes. Thatâs why he thought that needed distractions.
If you could relay the message to your heart, youâd tell it stop beating. Instead, you mask your emotion, smiling. âThank you, likewise. Now câmon, we gotta get there by 7:30!â
Haechanâs saddened by the dismissal, but you donât catch his face as you walk to his car.
If you ignore him, you can do this.
Haechan cannot do this.
Something isnât right. It wasnât right the second he noticed you gave him a simple, rushed compliment, not bothering to make some sexual remark that usually makes Haechanâs cheeks feel like fire. You didnât even kiss him before you got in the car. And Haechanâs sure youâve been avoiding him like the plague, scurrying off and getting lost in the red and pink sea before he could even ask you if you wanted to check out the drink menu.
He doesnât know where you are, and that haunts him. Turns out Chenle is paying Yangyang, Ten and Jisung to keep the kids entertained on one end of the house, whilst the adults do adult-y things on the other. You could be with someone else for all he knows, hell, you probably are. He was practically fuming when he saw some people staring at you as you walked in.
âUh oh, I think y/n divorced Haechan,â Chenle jokes, and a choir of laughs follows suit.
Haechan grumbles, âA guy canât miss his girl best friend?â
âOf course, you can,â Chenle drawls, âbut everyone knows sheâs more than just a friend to you. Like even if you arenât together, thereâs no way you guys donât have feelings for each other.â
âRight? And theyâre so cute together, too. A literal match made in heaven by angel Cupid,â Jaemin agrees, speaking as though Haechan isnât right there.
âYouâre dating y/n?â gasps Karina, overhearing Jaemin much to Haechanâs dismay. Oh, great, sheâs as much as a blabbermouth as he is. The whole worldâs going to think Haechanâs dating you in five minutes or less.
âNo!â
âYes, he is, spread the word,â Jaemin says, already knowing he doesnât have to tell her. Karinaâs mumbling I knew it under her breath before jogging somewhere.
âYou know,â Haechan starts, downing a shot because if heâs not at least tipsy heâs going to die at this party, âsheâs been making me watch murder documentaries with her and Iâve definitely picked up a thing or two. Iâd be careful.â
Jaemin scoffs, âPlease. Youâre going to be kissing my ass and the ground that I walk on by the time this partyâs over.â
There it goes. Haechan wonders whatâs so special about tonight that Jaeminâs been hinting at vaguely. Itâs been keeping him on his toes, but he doesnât ask because he knows Jaemin, and he isnât going to tell him a thing. The one time this guy wants to keep something secret.
An hour flies by, and Haechan still hasnât seen you. Heâs looked for you, and refuses to believe his eyes are somehow missing you, even though youâre in a crowd. He literally went up the stars and gazed over the railing for a better view, and you were no where to be found. Youâve refused to answer your phone, too, and Haechan doesnât know what to do. He would just start talking to some random chick, but thatâs not what Haechan wants. He doesnât want some random chick. He wants to be with you. Hold you. Touch you. Kiss you, with no shame, no fear, in front of everyone, and he isnât in denial about it. He wants you.
And Jaemin is fed up.
âAlright, Iâm tired of you moping around drinking like a divorced man. Letâs go to the kitchen,â Jaemin suggests. Or commands, but still.
Haechan quirks a brow. âWhere thereâs nothing but more drinks?â
âTrust me, Iâm not letting you drink anymore tonight. You have a wife and a kid to drive home,â Jaemin jokes. Usually heâd deny any sort of relationship with you that isnât best-friendship, but Haechan simply shakes his head, following his friend and roommate into the kitchen.
Then he sees you, and his jaw doesnât just drop, but it falls flat on the ground, bounces a little, and comes back down. Youâre clinging to Chenleâs side with a confused face, equally as surprised to see him, though not very delighted.
âWhatâs going on?â
âWhatâs going on?â
You stare at one another.
âStop copying me!â
âStop copying me!â
Jaemin and Chenle stare at one another, then stare at you two staring at one another, and stare at one another again.
âI hate to interrupt your⊠stare-off, but thereâs a reason we brought you two here,â Jaemin interjects, making you two finally split gazes as you stare at him, confused.
âWhich is?â
âWhich is?â
You glare at him. Jaeminâs success was short-lived, it seems.
âDrum roll, please,â he says, and Chenle begins tapping against the counter, âDohwan!â
Suddenly, Dohwan pops up from around the corner. Heâs on the completely wrong side of the house, and while heâs under adult supervision, you still wonder why heâs here.
You blink. âWhatâs he doing here?â
Jaemin smirks. âIâm glad you asked. Dohwan tells me heâs witnessing some very interesting sights of the two of you. Go ahead and tell us what you saw, kiddo.â
âI saw Haechan and Auntie y/n kissing, like mommy and daddy do!â Dohwan shares, grimacing in disgust. If you werenât practically fearing for your life right now, youâd probably laugh at his reaction.
âAnd how often do you see this?â Chenle adds.
âUmâŠâ the kid ponders, âevery time Auntie y/n comes over. I heard them say they wanted to keep it a secret from me, but theyâre not very good at it.â
Haechan shoots you a panicked look, and youâre wearing the exact same one. By the time you realize that this is what Jaeminâs been hinting at this whole time, itâs much too late. Your secret has been exposed to the worst people ever, and now theyâre definitely going to think youâre dating. ïżŒ
âThank you for your input, Dohwan,â Jaemin smiles, then turns to look at you and Haechan. Youâre both frozen and stiff, unsure of how to respond. âSo, anything to say about this?â
âIt doesnât mean anything,â Haechanâs quick to say. You hope no one catches the way your face falters with hurt for a split second. âIf you want me to be honest, then fine, I will. Yeah, we kiss. Weâve been kissing since high school, but it didnât mean anything then and it doesnât mean anything now. We just, I donât know, do it for fun.â
Chenle deadpans, âSo you just kiss for pure, innocent fun.â
âExactly,â Haechan nods. âIt means nothing.â
It means something to me, you think to yourself, and when you notice the silence in the room, you gaze up to see everyoneâs eyes on you, Haechanâs a little wide. Oh, fuck.
âI said that aloud, didnât I?â
âYep,â Jaemin grins. He was right. âIs there something you want to share with the class?â
Stupidly, you decide to look at Haechan, and heâs re-lost his composure, frozen up and stiff all over again. Your heart is pounding harder than it has been all night. Itâs partially the alcohol, but you can feel it in your veins and all around you. It wonât leave you alone, and looking at Haechan, itâs faster, as if to say heâs the one I want.
So you choose to make another decision that you might possibly regret, but you have to get this off your chest. It isnât news to anyone but Haechan anyways.
âDonghyuck,â you start, and he knows itâs getting serious because you just said his government name. You literally never call him by his government name. âI know we agreed to keep things platonic, and for it to mean nothing, but I want you. Like really, really bad. I think Iâno, everyoneâs right, I really am, extremely in love with you. If you donât feel the same I understand, I just had to get this off my cheââ
You arenât given the chance to finish before Haechan swoops you in his arms, reaching for your waist as he pulls you into a kiss. Thereâs a chorus of cheers from Chenle and Jaemin, followed by a shriek of disgust from Dohwan as he covers his eyes, but you two arenât trying to hide anymore, you want to scream from the rooftops that youâre in love. Yes, the infamous Lee Donghyuck and y/n know more than flirting and fucking. Youâre in love, drunk off of a sip of it and the taste of Haechanâs lips, and god, has kissing your best friend never felt better.
âLetâs give the newlywed couple some privacy now,â Jaemin says with a grin. Gosh, he really is the spawn of Cupid, but you have to thank him. This wouldnât be happening if it wasnât for his stupid âgotcha!â plan. âYou two work this out.â
The three of them pile out, and you and Haechan part from one another to breathe. You stay in comfortable silence for a moment, his hands slipping into yours.
âYour hands are sweating,â you comment after a while.
âItâs hot.â
âItâs the middle of February.â
âSo? Global warming is real, you know,â Haechan shrugs, refusing to acknowledge the fact that his hand is sweating because heâs nervous. Heâs accepted that you make him feel all warm inside and his heart feel like mush, but he still isnât used to not hiding the way you make him feel.
You laugh but donât press things. âNewlywed couple, huh. Canât be, you still havenât popped the question.â
âYeah?â He laughs, too. âThen will you take my hand in marriage and take me as your illegally wedded husband?â
You hum, pretending to contemplate, âHmm, I donât know. You sure you donât wanna marry a giant cardboard Tootsie Pop cutout? Or what about that girl? What happened to her, by the way, I thought you said you liked her.â
Haechan groans, not really wanting to think about her right now, âNo more Hope. Ironically, sheâs a lost cause. I had to cut shit with her because she canât comprehend what a fling is. She wanted a relationship, and you know, I lied to you when I said that I might want her. I didnât know you liked me back until, like, now, so I was just saying shit in hopes of convincing myself I could stop liking you. That planned failed, though.â
His words lift a massive weight off of your shoulders, and you finally feel like you can breathe now. Take that, bitch, you think with a smirk. She was giggling in your face so hard at the grocery store, but youâre having the last laugh.
You tilt your head. âWhat about the Tootsie Pops?â
âYeah, sorry but I canât give them up as easily. Would you mind a Tootsie Pop bouquet?â
Gosh, this is the man you love. You roll your eyes, but smile as you reply, âYou know, youâre like a Tootsie Pop.â
If Haechan were a dog, his ears would perk up right now. âHow come?â
âIâll never know how long Iâll be able to kiss you without wanting to fuck you,â you lean in his ear to purr, voice tickling his neck. You eye it and his lips, and lord knows you canât wait to finally be able to mark him up again.
âYeah? Wanna go home, put Dohwan to sleep, and let me take this dress off you?â He grips at your waist, his hand resting there with the burning urge to dip lower. He bites his lip.
âThought you drew the line at sticking your dick in me,â you joke.
âThat was when I was in denial about wanting you,â Haechan whispers, âbut now I can admit to myself that even though you amazing in this dress, I wanna take it off of you. Your bodyâs perfect.â
âI kinda hate the scar on my thigh.â
âDonât. It provides depth to your character. It makes someone wonder how you got it, the story of how it happened,â he answers, ever so deeply.
âPoetic,â you snort, âcanât tell if youâre giving me Bruno Mars or John Legend vibes more right now.â
Haechan rolls his eyes, smiling. âYou said youâd never know how long youâd be able to kiss me without dying to fuck me, right?â
âI never said dying.â
He ignores you, âThen letâs put it to the test, shall we?â
Your lips wind up pressed firmly to his, with your hands on his cheek and his palms on your hips yet again. Itâs fiercer than ever, Haechanâs kissing you like he doesnât want to let you breathe, like he wants to stay in this moment with you forever. He kisses you with love and lust, with passion and desire, with emotion and no more fear in his chocolate-y eyes. You donât regret kissing Haechan that day. It took a while, but it brought you to this moment where you can finally call him yours. And that one more kiss stuff is bullshit. His lips are yours and vice versa, and as youâre by each otherâs side, youâll never stop kissing him. And heâll never stop kissing you.
âTheyâre here!â Karina suddenly bursts into the kitchen, pointing at you and Haechan. âLook! I told you they were dating!â
Oh, god. You totally forgot about Karinaâs stupid bet with Mark. Mark looks entirely devastated and surprised, devastated because thatâs twenty-five bucks gone from his wallet, and surprised because he genuinely believed you and Haechan have been best friends this whole time. Technically, he isnât wrong, but youâre not sure if you want to interrupt to tell them that.
Mark whines, âOh, câmon! I really thought you guys were just friends.â
âPay up, loser,â Karina smirks, and with a pout, Mark pulls cash from his pockets.
Haechan looks at you, and while you donât say anything, you can tell youâre both thinking the exact same thing. The whole campus is about to know you two are dating. Karinaâs for sure going to tell everyone she knows, hell, probably even people she doesnât know, and thereâs a ninety-nine point nine percent chance of Jaemin raining your business on everyone in his latest report for the school newspaper.
You canât say that you care, though. This is what you wanted, to unashamedly love Haechan, to be able to state it proudly in front of everyone, to let everyone know, to claim him as yours and yours only. So fuck Cupid. Fuck his bow, fuck his arrow, because this relationship is all a product of you and Haechanâs hard work and dedication.
Who needs Cupidâs bow when you have tasty lips and Tootsie-Pops?
âYouâre telling me youâve been in love with me for the past four years? Oh, youâre a soldier. I would have given up in the first month.â
You snort. Part of becoming Haechanâs girlfriend is the process of telling one another the secrets youâve been keeping, such as how long you can been in love. Haechanâs been in love with you for a solid year, he thinks, maybe two, but itâs been almost four years for you, on the other hand.
âIf only it were that easy,â you sigh. âTrust me, I tried getting over you by getting under other peopleâhow Jessie Reyez of meâbut that didnât work out, obviously.â
âYou are too much like me,â Haechan shakes his head. âWhat made you think we should anyways?â
âYou mean, four years ago, or now?â
Haechan shrugs. âEither. Give me three reasons.â
âOh, brace yourself. I could do a presentation on this. One, we know each otherâs McDonaldâs orders. Two, like you said, weâre very alike. When have we ever argued over pizza toppings?â You reason. âThree, I canât imagine kissing anybody else. I mean, weâve basically been practicing on each other for the past four years. Iâm the reason you can kiss so good, it would insane for you make out with other people. Four, I have a fat ass and sometimes I catch you staring atââ
âI said three reasons!â Haechan cries, face blooming red as a rose.
âI could go for a fifth,â you grin, âweâre both terrible at math.â
âDamn right we are,â he mutters. âBut thatâs what makes us⊠us, isnât it? The only reason weâre dating right now is because we couldnât resist kissing each other after one time.â
Heâs right. It practically only took one kiss to fall in love with Haechan. Heâs giving you major Dua Lipa vibes right now.
âI know youâre thinking about that Dua Lipa song right now.â
You smirk. âYou know me very well.â
He tilts his head. âAnd what else are you thinking about?â
âThat you look like all I need,â you say in tune, making Haechan laugh. âAnd I just want to feel your skin on mine.â
âThen we should do something about that, right?â Haechan smirks back.
Youâre kissing the smirk right off his lips seconds later, and this is where you decide that you just canât get enough of him. Even if one kiss is all it takes, youâre greedy for more, and more, and more, until both your lips are swollen and youâre both gasping for air.
#haechan smut#nct 127 smut#nct dream smut#nct smut#haechan x reader#nct imagines#haechan imagines#lee haechan smut#nct x reader#nct#nct scenarios
989 notes
·
View notes
Text
â Chapter One: Homecoming Pairing: Jungkook x Reader Other Tags: Hockey Player!Jungkook, Figure Skater!Reader, Hockey Player!Taehyung, Hockey Player!Jimin, Hockey Player!Namjoon, Hockey Player!Hoseok, Figure Skater!Jin, Coach!Yoongi Genre: Hockey!AU, Figure Skating!AU, Olympic!AU, Strangers to Friends to Lovers, Self-Discovery, Fluff, Angst, Eventual Smut, Slow Burn Word Count: 24.1k+ Summary: Y/N Y/L/N has always been destined for greatness as a competitive figure skater, her dreams of the Olympics sparkling like the ice beneath her blades. But when a devastating injury sidelines her, those dreams seem to melt away. Just when she feels lost, she unexpectedly meets Jeon Jungkook, a talented NHL hockey player. Warnings: Reader is injured and still using crutches, meet-cute reference to an unhealthy relationship with mom, absent father, parental issues, pining, low self-esteem, reader has anxiety, reader is very stressed out, honestly my girl is just exhausted, very pushy neighbors (but we love them for it), Taehyung is adopted, this is really just an introduction to everyone so not many warnings here... A/N: Happy New Year! Let's kick things off with a new massive series. This one will touch on very heavy topics such as toxic parents, mental health issues, and non-consensual touching. Please proceed with caution. New Chapters every month!
masterlist || next
I never used to think about what came next.
Why would I? Back then, the future felt like a far-off, shapeless thingâsomething for other people to worry about. I was too tangled in the middle of my story to even consider its ending. Life moved fast, like pages riffling under a restless thumb, each chapter running into the next before I had time to catch my breath. There was no pausing, no foreshadowing. Just motion. Just noise.
And sometimesâif the stars aligned, if the right song played through the speakers and your body remembered everything it had trained forâsometimes, it felt like you were brushing up against something holy. Like a dream you hadnât dared say out loud. It sat there on the edge of your reach, glowing with possibility. But just when your fingers grazed itâwhen you let yourself believe it might be realâlife had a way of snapping its fingers. Books closed. Lights cut out. And you were right back where you started, blinking in the dark.
I donât think I ever really knew what ânormalâ meant.
Normal was something other people lived. People who wore buttoned-up shirts and had reliable morning routines, who drank coffee in break rooms and complained about meetings. My days started before the sunâslipping out of bed in the pitch black, lacing up my skates while the cold gnawed at my skin. Stretch until it hurts. Practice until the movements melt into muscle memory. The rink always smelled like frost, metal, and sweat. And underneath that, something sharperâhunger. Not the kind that fades with a snack, but the kind that lodges in your ribs and wonât let go.
That was my rhythm. That was my religion. Until it wasnât.
I donât remember the first time I stepped onto the ice. I just know I never wanted to step off. It was the one place that made sense. My body knew what to do there. My brain went quiet, finally. The chaos in me stilled, every time. Thatâs what made it home.
My mom, Emily, was the first to see it in me. That spark. That thing you canât quite name but canât ignore, either. And once she saw it, she refused to let it go. Her love didnât come in soft words or warm embraces. It came in early alarms, packed bags, and a pressure so constant it eventually felt like air.
Some people called her obsessive. They said she was chasing ghosts, trying to reclaim something sheâd lost. And maybe they were right. Maybe I was her second chance, her do-over. But I never resented her for it. Not really. Her ambition burned hotâtoo hot, sometimesâbut it kept me warm. Even when it singed the edges of us.
Sheâd been a skater, too. Once. Before everything changed. Before the pregnancy, the marriage, the slow surrender of all the things she used to dream about. Her life narrowed, like a funnel, until all that remained was me and the rink. That was the shape her love tookâsharp-edged and relentless, but real.
She met my dad when she was still trying to outrun her own shadow. He was in town for police training. They fell hard and fastâor maybe just fast enough to not question it. I came along not long after. A courthouse wedding. A move to Olympia. A life that never quite settled into the one theyâd imagined. Eventually, we left. Colorado was calling. Or maybe just the ice.
Jimâmy dadâstayed behind, burying himself in his routine, in a house that still smelled like old coffee and missed chances. I became the in-between. Tugged between two versions of love: his quiet, distant steadiness and my motherâs blinding storm.
And now here I was. Back in Michigan.
The intercom snapped me out of my head.
âLadies and gentlemen, this is your captain. Weâve begun our descent into Detroit, where the local time is 5:18 p.m., and the temperature is a brisk fifteen degrees Fahrenheit. Please make sure your seat belts are fastened and tray tables are locked.â
Fifteen degrees. Michigan always did have a flair for the dramatic.
I pressed my forehead to the window, watching the clouds give way to gray city lights below. My knee ached, a deep, pulsing throb. The kind that doesnât fade. I was supposed to see Dr. Jeon on Monday. Everyone said he was the best, that if anyone could fix it, it was him. But I wasnât waiting on a verdictâI already knew.
The moment it happened, I knew.
The rink had been quiet that day, sun slanting in through high windows, music drifting through the speakersâSwan Lake, soft and haunting. I wasnât competing. Just skating for myself. My mother sat in the stands beside my coach, their heads bowed in conversation. I picked up speed, moving into a fan spiral.
Thenânothing. Just the wrong angle. The wrong second.
The blade caught. My body twisted. My world flipped sideways.
When I hit the ice, it wasnât the pain I noticed first. It was the sound. The dull, sickening crack, and then silence. My breath caught somewhere in my chest.
The plane touched down with a jolt, the wheels screaming against the runway. I flinched, the memory scattering like glass.
Around me, seatbelts clicked and passengers jostled for overhead bags, their conversations humming back to life. I stayed seated. My crutches were wedged beneath the seat in front of me, cold metal pressing against my legs.
A few months ago, I moved like wind. I was weightless. Now, every step felt like a negotiation. Every breath like a debt I didnât remember agreeing to.
At baggage claim, I stood off to the side, crutches tucked beneath my arms, watching the carousel churn. Suitcases slid by in slow, looping circles like planets on a lazy orbit. My hands were full. My leg, stiff and aching, was practically dead weight. I had no idea how I was going to get them off the belt.
âYou need a hand?â
The voice was sudden, close, and I turned too quickly. My balance shifted. One crutch slipped from my grip and clattered to the ground with a metallic thud.
âShitâsorry,â I muttered, trying to grab for somethingâanythingâto hold onto, but he was already there.
He caught me. Hands on my arms, steady and instinctive, like this wasnât the first time heâd stopped someone from hitting the floor. His touch was firm but careful. Measured. And somehow, without a word, he anchored me.
Everything elseâthe hum of the baggage belt, the rolling wheels of suitcases, the overlapping voices echoing through the terminalâblurred around the edges. Like we were in a brief pause. A pocket of quiet inside the chaos.
âYou okay?â he asked. His voice was warm, level. Unrushed.
I nodded before I even knew what I was saying. âYeah. Fine.â A lie, of course. But a reflexive one. The kind you tell a stranger who just caught you in more ways than one.
He didnât let go right away. Just lingered a second longer, maybe making sure I was stable. Then he crouched down to retrieve the crutch, his movements easy, unfazed. When he handed it back, his gaze didnât carry pityâjust something thoughtful. Attentive.
âThanks,â I said, too quietly. I took the crutch and gripped it tighter than necessary.
He smiled a little, the kind of smile that didnât ask for anything. âNo problem.â
Around us, the terminal snapped back into focus. Suitcases banged onto the carousel. A family argued about car seats. A baby cried somewhere in the distance. But for a few seconds more, he stayed beside me, his presence quiet but undeniably solid.
His eyes flicked toward my luggageâstill waiting, still unclaimed. âNeed help with your bags?â
My first instinct was pride. âIâve got it,â I said, automatically.
He raised an eyebrow, not judging, just mildly amused. âYou sure?â
My knee pulsed in answer, sending a sharp signal up my thigh. I sighed. âOkay, maybe not totally.â
âNo shame in that,â he said easily. He stepped forward, grabbed my suitcase like it weighed nothing, balanced my carry-on on top without breaking stride.
We started walking together, or rather, I hobbled while he adjusted his pace to mine without comment. His steps were smooth, unrushed. Like he wasnât trying to be anywhere else.
âSomeone picking you up?â he asked, guiding us toward the exit.
âNope. Just grabbing a cab.â I didnât look at him when I said it, but I was aware of him next to meâhis quiet presence, the low warmth of his voice, the way he carried my bags without making it feel like a favor.
âIâve got my car in the overnight lot,â he said, voice casual. âCould give you a ride, if you want.â
I hesitatedâtoo long. âThatâs okay,â I said quickly. Too quickly.
His face didnât change much, but something subtle shifted. Not disappointment exactly. Just... a beat skipped.
We pushed through the sliding doors and were hit with a blast of cold so sharp it stole my breath. I hissed through my teeth, pulling my coat tighter.
He glanced over. âForgot what Michigan feels like in January?â
âYeah,â I muttered. âSomething like that.â
The air felt cruel. Not just cold, but personal. The kind of cold that didnât just biteâit burrowed.
âSo,â he said, voice soft and clouding in the air, âwhere were you before this?â
âNevada,â I said. âBefore that, Colorado. We moved around a lot.â
âWe?â he echoed, like he already knew the answer.
âMy mom and me,â I said. âShe never liked staying in one place too long.â
He nodded like that made perfect sense. âSounds like it kept things interesting.â
âIt did,â I said, laughing softly. âAnd exhausting.â
He smiled at that, and it reached his eyes.
The conversation, somehow, didnât feel forced. It flowed the way snow fallsâquiet, natural, layering into something without you realizing it.
âYou staying in town a while?â
âFor the foreseeable future,â I said. I hadnât said it out loud until now. It sounded strange. Final.
âGood,â he said simply. And the way he said itâlow, certainâmade my stomach flip for reasons I couldnât explain.
I looked at him then. Really looked. He had that quiet kind of good looksâthe kind that crept up on you. Tall, broad-shouldered, a little scruffy, like he hadnât shaved in a couple days. His eyes were dark, warm. Like theyâd seen things and still knew how to look gently.
âMaybe Iâll see you around,â he added, running a hand through his hair. It flopped back into place like it belonged that wayâmessy but deliberate.
âYeah,â I said. âMaybe.â
âWhere are you staying?â he asked, the question light but laced with something... expectant.
âRoyal Oak,â I said. âJust moved in. The old houses there are so old and beautiful. I like that.â
He smiled. âMe too.â
The space between us felt thinner suddenly, like a thread pulled taut. His gaze flicked down to my hands, and without warning, he reached for them.
His fingers wrapped around mineâbare, stiff from the cold. His hands were warm. Startlingly so. The kind of warmth you notice because it feels like it doesnât belong in a place like this.
I froze. Not physicallyâat least not entirelyâbut inside. Some part of me flinched without moving, unsure what to do with that kind of contact.
It wasnât just the touch. It was the way it spread. Quick. Quiet. Everywhere.
âWe should get you a cab,â he said after a beat, his voice softer now. âYouâre gonna lose a finger if you stay out here much longer.â
âProbably,â I murmured, managing a half-smile, though I didnât pull away right away. He was just so warm, and his skin was so soft.
But eventually I did. I stepped back, and the cold rushed in like punishment.
He didnât seem to notice the shift. Or if he did, he didnât say anything. He flagged down a cab like it was second nature, raised one hand, and the car pulled over within seconds. Everything about him felt smooth, capableâlike someone who knew how to move through the world.
He opened the door for me, then grabbed my suitcase and hoisted it into the trunk like it weighed nothing. I watched, rooted to the sidewalk, arms wrapped tight around myself as the wind bit harder.
He turned back around and looked at meâhis expression open, calm. Like maybe this was all normal. Like I wasnât just standing there, blinking through what felt like the end of something before it even had a chance to start.
âThanks,â I said, finally. My voice was small. Not shy, exactly. Just unsure. Of him. Of myself.
He hesitated, just slightly. Then: âJungkook.â
It took me a second to realize he was telling me his name. Offering it, like a kindness. Or a beginning. Maybe both.
âY/N,â I said, a little too quickly. It came out sounding strange in my ears. Like I was saying it for the first time.
He smiled, like he liked the way it sounded. âY/N,â he repeated, quietly. Testing it. Letting it sit on his tongue for a second longer than it needed to.
There was a shift thenâa lean, not quite forward, but enough to make my heart catch. He looked like he was about to tell me something else. Something private.
âMy friends and I go to this bar on Grand, on Tuesdays. Itâs called Bronx,â he said. Like it was nothing. Just a casual thought. âYou should come by sometime.â
I felt the flicker. That sharp, involuntary flutter in my chest.
But I shut it down fast.
Because guys like himâtall, kind-eyed, warm-handed guys who looked like they belonged in glossy photos and movie trailersâdidnât mean anything by that. They didnât say you should come by because they wanted you, specifically. They said it because they were polite. Friendly. Because thatâs the kind of person he probably wasâsomeone who didnât leave people hanging out in the cold without an invitation somewhere.
I forced a smile. âYeah, maybe.â
My voice betrayed nothing. Not the pulse in my neck. Not the creeping question that had already started unraveling in the back of my mind: *Did he mean it like that?*
He brightened a little. âGreat,â he said. Simple. Genuine.
And then that was it. He stepped back, shut the cab door behind me, and just like that, it was over.
The cab started rolling forward, and I twisted in my seat, looking back through the window. He was still there. Hands in his coat pockets, watching me go. When he noticed me looking, he lifted a hand in a waveâcasual, easy.
I raised mine back, but it felt stiff, awkward. Like I was pretending I knew what I was doing.
I sat back and let the silence fill the cab around me. Pressed my forehead against the icy window and closed my eyes. The cold helped. It grounded me.
And still, I could feel the moment pulsing behind my ribs. Like it had already dug itself in.
But I pushed it down.
He probably wasnât even flirting.
He was just being nice. Helpful. Friendly in that way extroverts often are to the damaged and weirdly quiet.
It didnât mean anything.
I didnât do this. I didnât flirt. I didnât meet strangers and imagine possibilities. I didnât let myself believe that someone like him could look at someone like me and see anything worth lingering for.
StillâŠ
That smile.
The way he said my name, like it had a shape he wanted to memorize.
I told myself not to read into it. I told myself to be smart.
But even as the cab turned away from the curb, my thoughts refused to listen. For the first time in a long time, they wanted to drift somewhere else.
And against all logic, I let them whisper the one thing Iâd trained myself never to ask.
What if he meant it?

It was a little past seven when the cab pulled up in front of my new apartment building. The sky had already slipped into that deep, smudged purple that comes right before full darknessâlike the city had been bruised by the cold. Streetlights flickered on one by one, casting soft, yellow halos on the sidewalk. My breath clouded the window as I leaned forward, squinting at the building like seeing it from the inside of the cab might make it feel less... foreign.
The driver popped the trunk without a word. I climbed out carefully, my crutches clacking against the frozen pavement, the wind slicing straight through my coat like it didnât care I was already exhausted. That specific kind of tired had taken overâthe kind that didnât just live in your muscles, but somewhere deeper. Bone-tired. Soul-tired. I felt like I could lie down on the sidewalk and not move for a week.
The doorman was waiting. Late fifties, maybe older. Graying beard, wool gloves, an expression that said heâd seen this a million times before. He seemed almost bored with me, but I had never claimed to know much about faces. Emily usually had two or three and all of them usually meant roughly the same thing.
âNew tenant?â he asked gently, taking in the crutches, the suitcase, the half-zipped coat.
âYeah. 311.â
He didnât smile, but there was something kind in his faceâsteady, nonjudgmental. âElevatorâs this way. Iâll get the bags.â
He moved with a quiet kind of efficiency, hoisting my luggage without fanfare and leading me through the glass doors. Warm air hit me the second we stepped inside, but it didnât do much. The chill had already settled too deep.
The ride to the third floor was silent, except for the elevatorâs low mechanical hum and the quiet squeak of my crutches on tile.
The apartment door opened with a stiff creak.
It smelled faintly of fresh paint and wood shavingsâlike the place had been redone recently, maybe just enough to feel new. But it was empty. No trace of a previous life. No leftover energy or forgotten curtain rod brackets. Just a blank, echoing box.
My footsteps bounced off the hardwood. There was no couch, no bed, not even a lamp. The walls were bright white and clean, but they felt more like placeholders than personality. It was like walking into the first draft of a homeâraw, unfinished, waiting.
I stood in the middle of the living room and exhaled slowly. The air inside was still, untouched. A different kind of cold.
The silence pressed in. I reached for my phone and ordered pizzaânot because I was hungry, but because I didnât know what else to do. Pepperoni and mushrooms. Breadsticks. Something easy. Something normal. If I could just do one ordinary thing, maybe I could trick myself into believing this wasnât so strangeâbeing here, being alone, being... untethered.
The moment I hit "order," the silence rushed back in. I looked around, trying to imagine the space with actual furniture. A couch against the far wall. A coffee table. Maybe a bookshelf or two, even though I didnât technically own any books that werenât dog-eared paperbacks from airport terminals. Stillâit would be something.
Iâd never lived alone before. Not even for a week. My whole life had been spent sharing spaceâwith my mom, with coaches, with other skaters during training seasons. I didnât even know what someone needed to live by themselves. Like, did people just... know what to buy? Dish soap? Lamps? Rugs?
I turned slowly in place, studying the layout. The kitchen was a compact galley tucked into the left cornerâsleek gray cabinets, bare countertops, a fridge that still had the protective film on the handle. No dishes, no groceries, not even a roll of paper towels. A kitchen that looked like a display model in a catalogâneat, untouched, uninviting.
The bedroom was small, but bright. Big window. Narrow closet. Enough space for a bed and maybe a nightstand if I got creative. And the bathroom was all clean lines and white tileâcold and clinical but functional. At least the water pressure seemed good.
But the best part, the one thing that made me pause, was the little alcove near the entrance. A window seat built into the wall, framed by two narrow bookcases on either side. It was unexpectedâthis soft, quiet space in an otherwise utilitarian apartment. I could picture myself there on some future night, curled up with a blanket and tea, snow falling outside. I didnât even drink tea. But maybe I would. Maybe Iâd become the kind of person who did.
For a few seconds, that vision held. A glimpse of what this place could be.
I sat down carefully on the window seat, resting my crutches against the wall. Outside, people moved along the street below, bundled in coats, heads ducked against the wind. They looked like they knew where they were going. Like they had homes to return to. Dogs to walk. Rooms that felt lived in.
I had a suitcase, a half-eaten past, and a blank canvas I wasnât sure how to fill.
I tried not to think about it too hard. Iâd figure it out. Eventually. Probably.
My phone buzzed in my jacket pocket, and I answered without thinking.
âHey,â I said, my voice barely above a whisper.
âDid you make it?â My motherâs voice came through flat and sharp, like she was trying not to sound annoyed but failing anyway.
I knew that tone. Tight, clippedâmeant to sound like concern, but edged with something else. Resentment maybe. Or disappointment.
âYeah,â I said. âJust got here.â
There was a pause, but not the kind that invited conversation. Just the kind that preceded more instructions.
âYou need to eat something. Something with protein. And make sure you stretch tonight. Five reps of the ankle series. And donât forget the quad holdâitâs been long enough. You canât let the muscle atrophy. The longer you wait to get back into a routine, the worse itâs going to be.â
Her voice didnât rise, but it built. A rolling list of reminders and critiques Iâd heard so many times they might as well have been tattooed on the inside of my skull.
âYouâre slipping into bad habits,â she continued. âI get that youâre upset, but taking a break from discipline isnât going to solve anything. You have to stay sharp, even now.â
Even now. As if everything hadnât already fallen apart.
I didnât say anything. I just held the phone to my ear and let her talk. She didnât ask how the flight was. Didnât ask how I was feeling. Didnât ask what the apartment looked like, or if Iâd managed to bring the bags in by myself, or if I was scared. She never did. And part of me hated how unsurprised I was by that.
Eventually, after a solid five minutes of talking at meânot to meâI cut in. Gently.
âIâll call you in the morning,â I said. âI need to unpack.â
There was a beat of silence, like maybe she heard something in my voice she wasnât sure what to do with. But it passed.
âAlright. Night.â
The call ended. And with it, the noise in my head stoppedâabruptly and completely. The silence filled the space around me like water in a tank. Heavy. Quiet. Cold.
I stood in the middle of the apartment and looked around again. Still just walls and windows. Still too bright, too clean. Not a single thing to suggest a life had ever been lived hereâor was about to be.
I wandered a little, dragging my fingers along the blank drywall. I couldnât tell if it felt like a beginning or an ending. Maybe both.
Jungkookâs face surfaced in my mind, uninvited. His voice, the way it wrapped around my name like it was something rare. The way heâd looked at meâreally looked.
But that was probably just him being nice. He seemed like the type who was nice to everyone. The type who smiled at baristas and helped old ladies carry their groceries. That kind of warmth wasnât about me, personally. I just happened to be the one standing in front of him at the time.
Still... part of me wished I had asked him more. Or said yes, just to see what it felt like to say yes to something I didnât overthink to death. But instead, I was here. Alone. In an apartment with no furniture, no food, and not even a mug for water.
I didnât know how people did thisâbuilt homes out of spaces like this. What did you even buy? A rug? A lamp? A plant? I didnât own any of those things. I didnât even know how to *want* them yet. My whole life had been about function. Goals. Time splits. Physical therapy. Not... candles and color schemes.
I didnât know what kind of person I was supposed to be without someone else dictating the shape of my day. But maybe that was the point.
Just as I started to sink into that thought, a knock at the door pulled me upright. I glanced at my phone. The pizza.
Finally.
I moved toward the door, my crutches tapping across the hardwood. But when I pulled it open, it wasnât a delivery guy standing there.
It was a girl.
Tiny but sharp, like a spark wrapped in velvet. She wore a black knit sweater dress that clung just right and a sequined mini that caught the hallway light with every small movement. Her boots were scuffed in a cool-on-purpose kind of way, and her hair was buzzed close to her scalpâsoft and dark, like velvet. She was beautiful in that specific, intimidating way that made you wonder if you should already know her name.
Her eyes were the thing that caught my eye the most. Deep brown and wide, with this gentle openness that made it impossible to look away. The reminded me of him.
âHey!â she said, bright and familiar, like I was someone she already liked. âIâm Mina. I live next door. The pizza guy knocked on our door by accidentârookie mistake. Figured Iâd deliver it myself and say hi.â
I blinked, caught off guard. My stomach grumbled loudly enough for both of us.
âThanks,â I managed. âWould you mind putting it in the kitchen? Iâm kind of...â I glanced down at the crutches.
âOh, totally!â she said, stepping inside like it was already her second time visiting. She walked with the confidence of someone whoâd never questioned whether she belonged.
She set the box down on the bare countertop and turned back toward me.
âSo... what happened?â she asked, tipping her head toward my crutches.
âSports injury,â I said. It was short, vague, and mostly true.
Mina nodded like that was good enough. âBummer. You doing okay?â
I hesitated. Then nodded.
âYeah. Getting there.â
âWell,â she said, hands on her hips, âmoving sucks enough when youâre healthy. Doing it like this? Brutal.â
I laughed, surprised. âYeah. Itâs... a lot.â
She grinned. âNo kidding. So, whatâs the plan? Sleeping bag on the floor tonight?â
âIâve got a suitcase and a yoga mat,â I said, a little defensively. âIâll survive.â
Minaâs expression shifted like Iâd just told her I was planning to spend the night on a sidewalk.
âGod, thatâs so depressing,â she said, but not unkindly. âYou donât even have, like, a chair?â
âI said Iâll survive.â
She squinted at me, like she was deciding something. Then, without another word, she picked up the pizza box and marched back to the door.
I blinked. âWaitâare you taking that with you?â
She looked over her shoulder with a mischievous grin. âRelax. Youâre coming with me. You can eat at my place.â
âIâwhat?â I gestured helplessly to my clothes, to the emptiness around me. âI just changed into sweatpants. I donât even have a plate.â
âPerfect. My kind of dinner party.â
Then she was gone. Just like that. Down the hall, pizza in hand.
I stared after her, stunned. Did she really just steal my dinner?
I stared at my reflection in the hallway mirror across the entry, still wearing my old track jacket and fleece pants, socks mismatched, hair shoved under a beanie.
She wanted me to come over?
I stood in the hallway for a moment longer than I needed to, crutches tucked beneath my arms, heart racing for no good reason. It wasnât farâten steps, maybe twelve. It wouldn't hurt to try. I grabbed my keys, my phone, and whatever was left of my courage, then made my way to 312.
I knocked, light at first, then louder when there wasnât an answer right away.
The door creaked open.
But it wasnât Mina.
A tall blonde woman stood in the doorway, her posture relaxed but somehow elegant. She had this understated confidence, the kind you couldn't fake. Her long hair hung smooth and straight over her shoulders, catching the hallway light like silk. Sharp, dark brows. Almond-shaped brown eyes so deep they were nearly black.
Where Mina had this kinetic, almost manic energy, this woman felt stillâcentered. Like nothing could rattle her.
âHey,â she said, her voice low and a little husky. âYou must be the girl from 311. Mina said youâd be joining us tonight.â
Her tone was warm but matter-of-fact, like my presence was expected. Mina was very quick. She'd only left my apartment less than thirty minutes ago.
âYeah. Uh, thanks,â I said, suddenly aware of how I lookedâsweatpants, old track jacket, socks that didnât match. âI donât want to impose or anything, I justââ
She cut me off with a wave of her hand. âDonât bother with that. Minaâs made up her mind. Thereâs no use resisting. You might as well come in and let it happen.â
Before I could think of a response, Mina appeared in the hallway behind her, now in yoga pants and a faded concert t-shirt that looked like it had survived a dozen years and maybe even a festival or two.
âI knew youâd come,â she said, triumphant.
âYou left me no choice,â I replied, trying for dry humor, though my voice still felt small in my throat. âYou literally stole my dinner.â
Mina beamed like Iâd just complimented her. âExactly. Look how well it worked out! Way better than eating alone in your echo-chamber of an apartment.â
She stepped aside to let me in, then made a dramatic gesture toward the kitchen. âOh my God, wait. I just realizedâI didnât even ask your name. I get so excited about people sometimes I forget basic manners.â
âY/N,â I said. âY/N Y/L/N.â
âY/N,â Mina repeated, like she was adding it to a mental guest list. âPerfect.â
The blonde woman smiled from where she was leaning against the counter. âIâm Leera,â she said. âBut everyone calls me Lucy.â
âOnly because I care,â Mina said, opening the pizza box like she was unveiling treasure.
The apartment felt like the polar opposite of mineâwarm, mismatched in the best way. The walls were painted a dusty green, and string lights wound their way lazily across the ceiling beams. Plants sat in mismatched ceramic pots on nearly every available surface. The furniture didnât match, but it didnât matterâit worked. A soft, oversized armchair in the corner. A chipped wooden bookshelf filled with actual books. Framed photos on the wall that didnât try too hard to impress. It felt lived in. Loved.
And it smelled amazing.
âWait,â I said, eyeing the counter. âWhy are there four pizzas?â
Mina shrugged, already opening another box. âWe ordered ours before your guy showed up with yours. Honestly, we probably wouldâve ordered four anyway. This way it just feels fated.â
Lucy opened the fridge and pulled out a bottle of Diet Cokeâmine. She held it up with a raised eyebrow. âWant a glass? Ice?â
âSure,â I said, my shoulders relaxing without my permission.
We gathered around the island, and before I knew it, I had a plate of food in front of me and a drink in my hand. Mina talked fast, hopping from subject to subject like her thoughts didnât have brakes, and Lucy chimed in occasionally, always measured, always with that quietly amused tone like she was used to this routine and liked it more than she let on.
Mina was an event planner, which made perfect senseâshe had that sort of wildly creative energy. Her life, she told me, was a mess of spreadsheets and glitter, and she wouldn't have it any other way. Her family was originally from Wisconsin, though her grandparents had emigrated from Korea. She had two brothers, both overprotective in different, exhausting ways, and one fiancĂ©âJiminâwho she described as âobnoxiously supportive, like itâs his full-time job.â
Lucy, on the other hand, rebuilt classic cars for a living. I actually laughed when she said it, not because it was funny, but because I didnât believe her at first. She had this sleek, polished air that made me assume she worked in design or luxury retail or something that involved perfectly tailored coats and clean fingernails.
But no. She spent her days under the hoods of aging Corvettes and vintage Mustangs, smelling like motor oil and coffee.
âPeople are always surprised,â she said with a faint smirk. âBut itâs the only thing Iâve ever wanted to do. My dad started teaching me when I was twelve.â
As they talked, I found myself nodding, laughing in places I didnât expect. It didnât feel forced. It didnât feel like I had to earn my seat. They werenât waiting for me to prove anything.
They were just... letting me be there.
It wasnât until I glanced at the clock that I realized it was almost midnight.
Somehow, a night that had started with stolen pizza had turned into something else. Something warmer. Easier. Something that felt dangerously close to *belonging*.
âGet used to late nights,â Lucy said, bumping her shoulder against mine gently. âBeing friends with Mina means youâre on her time zone.â
Friends.
The word hit differently than I expected. Like something I wasnât sure I was allowed to claim.
I couldnât remember the last time Iâd used that word about myselfâfriend. Maybe never. There hadnât been room for it growing up. My life was airports, hotel rooms, ice rinks. Mornings that started in the dark and ended long after the sun went down. Everything was measured in routines and results. Emily made sure of that. Friends, she said, were distractions. Noise. And eventually, I believed her.
So I learned how to keep my distance. I got good at itâstepping back before anyone could step away first. It was easier that way. Safer.
But Mina and Lucy werenât trying to fit me into a box. They werenât asking what I could do for them or weighing my worth. They just made space. Like it was the most natural thing in the world.
And that scared me more than being alone ever had.
âSo, Y/N,â Mina said suddenly, her voice cutting through the quiet hum of late-night stillness, âwhatâs the plan for tomorrow?â
I blinked, pulling myself back into the room. The warmth of the apartment, the soft light overhead, the smell of garlic still lingering in the airâit all felt too good, too easy.
âBig day,â I admitted, stretching slightly. âFurnitureâs supposed to be delivered in the morning. Then all my stuff from Nevada should arrive by mid-afternoon. I need groceries. And I thought about picking out paint colors, but... that might be pushing it.â
Minaâs face lit up like Iâd just suggested a road trip to Disneyland. âNeed help? Iâm free tomorrow. I thrive on chaos. Weâll have you fully moved in and halfway redecorated by dinner.â
She gave me a playful glance, eyes flicking toward my crutches. âYou know, considering your... limited mobility.â
I hesitated, instinct pulling me toward the automatic no. But Mina didnât wait for invitations. She made herself part of the plan before you even knew you had one. And somehow, saying no to her felt more exhausting than just letting her bulldoze her way through my life.
âThatâd actually be great,â I said. âThanks.â
Lucy looked over from the sink, where she was drying a mug with practiced ease. âJust donât let her bully you into a theme,â she warned, smirking. âSheâll have your place looking like a Pinterest board before you can blink.â
Mina gasped in mock offense. âExcuse me, I have taste. Iâm just trying to help her create a home. Is that such a crime?â
Lucy tossed the towel onto the counter. âIâm just giving her fair warning. Once the throw pillows come out, thereâs no going back.â
I laughed, a real one this time. The kind that rose without effort, uncoiling something tight in my chest.
A yawn crept up before I could stop it.
âGo freshen up,â Mina said, waving me toward the bathroom. âIâll set up the couch. Itâs not a luxury suite, but itâs better than sleeping on the floor.â
Gratefully, I slipped down the hall, ducking into the small guest bath. I splashed cold water on my face, brushed my teeth with the travel toothbrush I kept in my purse, and stared at my reflection under the soft bathroom light. I looked tiredâreally tiredâbut there was a softness to it now. Less like unraveling, more like unwinding.
When I came back out, the couch had been transformed. A mountain of blankets, layered pillows, even a folded throw at the foot. It looked lived-in, warmâinviting in a way that my entire apartment hadnât managed to be.
âThanks,â I said, lowering myself onto the cushions. âThis is a serious upgrade from what I had planned. Youâve both officially saved me from a night of regretting every decision Iâve ever made.â
Lucy raised her eyebrows. âWe aim to please.â
âIâll stop by around four tomorrow,â she added. âJust in time to pull you out from under Minaâs pile of fabric swatches.â
âMuch appreciated,â I said, flashing Mina a grin.
Mina feigned indignation. âRude. Youâre going to love every second of it.â
Then her eyes brightened again. âActually, Iâll see if the guys are around this weekend. They can help with the heavier stuff. Theyâve got a game in Anaheim Friday, but they should be free after that.â
I froze mid-sip of my Diet Coke. âGame?â
Mina blinked like sheâd forgotten the detail. âOhâyeah. Jimin, Taehyung, and my other brother, Jungkook? They play for the Michigan Red Wings.â
I stared at her.
âThatâs... hockey, right?â
Lucy snorted into her sparkling water.
Mina nodded slowly. âYeah. NHL. You know... National Hockey League? Ice, sticks, fighting?â
I shook my head, slightly embarrassed. âSorry. Hockey wasnât really on my radar.â
âShocking, coming from someone who lived on a rink,â Lucy teased, eyes amused.
âEmily used to complain about hockey guys hogging ice time. Thatâs about all I know.â
Minaâs face lit up again. âWeâre taking you to a game. No discussion. The energy, the speedâplus, we sit in the family section, so you get snacks.â
Lucy rolled her eyes. âMina thinks snacks are a recruiting tool.â
âThey are,â Mina said. âAnd youâll love it. Even if you donât know whatâs happening, itâs fun. And loud. And stressful. In a good way.â
I laughed. But inside, I was still stuck on the name.
I hadnât said it aloud, but it echoed in my chest like a dropped pin in an empty room. Could it be... him? No. That was ridiculous. My Jungkookâif I could even call him that after a fifteen-minute conversationâhad been a stranger with soft eyes and too-warm hands and a smile that had made something shift inside me.
This Jungkook played professional hockey.
I felt ridiculous for even making the connection.
But then Lucy, as if reading my mind, added casually, âHe hasnât dated anyone since Sky last year. Itâs honestly kind of tragic. A guy like that shouldnât stay single for long.â
Minaâs playful energy dimmed slightly. She gave Lucy a look, then turned to me. âJungkookâs not like that. Heâs not into flings or drama. Heâs waiting for the right person."
Lucy lifted her sparkling water in a mock toast. âNot that itâs stopping every woman in Detroit. Pretty sure the entire city knows heâs single.â
Mina groaned. âDonât even get me started on the girls who hang around the rink. I swear, some of them think itâs a dating service.â
I smiled, curling deeper into the couch, the blankets pulling up around my shoulders like armor.
âDuly noted,â I said. âIâll be sure to stay on your good side.â
Mina pointed at me with mock severity. âWise.â
But then she softened again, her voice quieter. âI just hate when people use them. Theyâre my family.â
And in that moment, I saw something deeper in herâa fierce kind of loyalty that burned hotter than all her jokes. It wasnât about hockey. It was about the people she loved.
âWell,â I said honestly, âtheyâre lucky to have you.â
Mina blinked, like the words caught her off guard. But instead of responding, she just smiled, murmured, âGoodnight, Y/N,â and padded down the hallway, her socks sliding slightly on the hardwood.
Lucy lingered a little longer, eyeing me with that calm, assessing gaze of hers.
âYou good?â
âYeah,â I said. And I meant it. âThanks again. I didnât realize how much I needed this.â
She nodded. âWe get it. Starting overâs rough. You donât have to do it alone.â
Then she disappeared down the hall, leaving me alone in the quiet.
Only I didnât feel alone.
I sank further into the couch, the smell of lavender detergent in the blankets, the low hum of the fridge in the kitchen. My body felt heavy in a way that wasnât painful for onceâjust... tired. In a good way.
My eyes closed without permission. My last conscious thought was of a crooked smile and dark eyes that had somehow felt like a beginning.
And that night, I dreamed of snow falling quietly and the warmth of someone reaching for my hand.

I woke up the same way I had every day for the past eight weeksâmy knee throbbing like it had something to prove.
The ache was dull at first, the kind that makes you think maybe, just maybe, this morning would be different. But then I shifted slightly and a sharper, more insistent pain flared behind my kneecap, reminding me that hope was a luxury I couldnât quite afford yet. I winced, pulling my leg toward my chest, stretching it carefully, slowly. The stiffness resisted. Then surrendered. Barely.
Moving furniture today was going to be a blast.
I stayed there a moment longer, curled on Minaâs absurdly comfortable couch, tangled in blankets that smelled faintly like fabric softener and lavender. The apartment was quiet, the kind of deep quiet that only exists early in the morningâwhen everything and everyone is still. The radiator hissed softly from the corner, fighting a losing battle against the Michigan winter pressing in from the windows.
I didnât have to check the time to know it was early, but I did anyway. 5:48 A.M.
Typical.
Sleep and I had never been on great terms, but these days it felt more like a breakup. I closed my eyes again, not to fall back asleepâjust to rest. Just to delay the day starting for a few more minutes.
Yesterday flickered back in fragments. The flight. The cold. The quiet, empty apartment. Then Mina. Then Lucy. Then... Jungkook.
Even just thinking his name made something shift in my chest. Not painful. Not entirely pleasant, either. Like a muscle tightening that didnât know it was still sore.
Which was ridiculous.
He was just a guy. A good-looking one, sureâbut not in the way people are in magazines. In the way that made you forget your next sentence. In the way that felt *unfair*. The way that made you certain people like him didnât cross paths with people like you.
Weâd talked for whatâfifteen minutes? Maybe twenty? Long enough for me to catalog the exact shape of his smile, but not long enough for it to mean anything.
And yet... here I was. Thinking about him before six in the morning like some walking cliché.
I sighed, scrubbing a hand over my face. This wasnât high school. This wasnât a crush. This was just a kind moment from a stranger who happened to look like a movie star and carried himself like he didnât know it.
Still, the memory of his voice saying my name was lodged somewhere beneath my ribs.
But none of it mattered. Even if he *had* meant something by itâand I wasnât convinced he hadâwhat was I supposed to do with that? I barely knew how to talk to people, let alone date one. Affection had always felt like someone elseâs native language. My version of love was performance-based, transactional. Achieve, and you were worthy. Fall short, and the silence grew colder.
So no, I didnât have a roadmap for this.
I shifted again, and my knee screamed in protest. Right. Focus.
I hauled myself upright with a groan, planting both crutches beside me, letting them take most of my weight. I needed coffee, but that required braveryâor at least caffeine-fueled motivation. Neither of which I had yet.
Instead, I wandered into the kitchen and finished off the warm, half-flat Diet Coke from the night before. Desperate times. The fizz scratched at my throat just enough to wake me up a little. I didnât open any cabinets. It felt too intimate to rummage through someone elseâs kitchen before sunrise.
The microwave clock blinked:Â 6:04 A.M.
Mina definitely wasnât up. Lucy probably wouldnât be either. I stood there for a moment longer before deciding to head back to my place. Shower, stretch, take my meds. Try to feel like someone capable of handling a full day of adulting.
By 8:30, I had managed it. Mostly. My hair was damp, my knee was taped and braced, and Iâd done the stretches Dr. Thompson insisted on, even though they still felt pointless. The painkillers had kicked in, and I had just enough energy to start a to-do list:
Groceries. Unpack. Figure out where the hell a couch goes. Try not to cry about how bad I was at interior design.
I was halfway through scribbling down Find real food (no more pizza) when there was a knock at the door.
Mina stood there in a puffer vest, hair spiked every which way, holding out a steaming travel mug like it was an offering. âMorning. You live.â
I took the coffee with both hands. âBless you.â
She pushed her way inside like she belonged thereâand honestly, she sort of did now. âReady for some chaos?â
âYouâre a morning person,â I said, not quite accusing, but close.
âIâm an anytime person,â she said cheerfully. âYouâll learn to adapt. So. Whatâs the plan?â
I handed her the list.
âFurniture delivery at nine. Then unboxing. Then... Target?â
Mina studied the list with the focus of someone preparing for battle. âThis is light work. Youâll be fully settled by sundown.â
She dropped onto the floor and whipped a notebook from her bag. Before I could blink, she was sketching out a floor plan, complete with boxes labeled âCOUCHâ and âTV?â and arrows noting things like natural light flow and ideal throw blanket zones.
I stood above her, blinking. âIs this normal behavior?â
âFor me? Absolutely,â she said without looking up. âTrust the process.â
The furniture guys arrived just before nine. Mina sprang into action, directing traffic like she was born to manage chaos. She didnât even glance at her phone, just pointed and ordered and thanked them all with charm turned up to eleven. The movers didnât stand a chance.
For once, something in my life was going... weirdly well.
Boxes had arrived on time. The movers had only dinged the wall once. And now, for the first time since I left Nevada, I had furniture that wasnât a yoga mat or a borrowed couch. It felt surreal. Like maybe, just maybe, things were finally starting to settle.
Mina, however, looked personally offended by the number of boxes stacked in my living room.
âThatâs it?â she asked, one eyebrow raised as she scanned the pile like she was waiting for a second shipment to roll in.
âYep,â I said, leaning against the counter and sipping the lukewarm coffee sheâd brought me. âThatâs the grand total.â
She stared at the labels like theyâd betrayed her. ââBooks,â âBooks,â âBooks,â âKitchen,â âMiscellaneous,â andâoh lookââMore Books.â Y/N, Iâm gonna say something radical: you donât own enough crap.â
I shrugged. âLess stuff, less mess.â
She blinked. âThat is objectively false, but okay.â
âI travel light.â
âYou travel like a monk,â she muttered, crossing her arms. âEven Taehyungâs freshman dorm room had more personality, and that boy decorated with thumbtacks and gas station signs.â
I snorted. âI can literally see the gears turning in your head. Just... please. Letâs focus on the basics before you start planning a âvisionâ for the apartment.â
Mina lifted both hands in mock surrender. âFine. But we will be revisiting this. I refuse to let you live in a space that screams âmid-2000s divorcee who owns a futon and a single pan.ââ
âYouâve known me for fifteen hours,â I pointed out.
âAnd in fifteen more, Iâll have completely restructured your life,â she said, beaming. âThis is just the soft launch.â
âThis is you holding back?â I asked, raising an eyebrow.
âIsnât it terrifying?â she said sweetly. âNow grab your listâweâre going shopping.â
I moved toward the entry table and grabbed the notebook Iâd scribbled on that morning. âJust a heads-up, I donât have my car yet. Itâs still at the dealership getting the tires replaced.â
Mina didnât even blink. âNo problem. Iâll be your chauffeur. I insist, actually.â
âYouâre really committing to this whole sidekick role.â
âOh no,â she said, unlocking her phone with a flourish. âYouâre the sidekick. Iâm the eccentric lead with a heart of gold.â
She fired off a text, then made a call so fast I didnât even catch who she was dialing until I heard her say, âJimin? Babe, questionâcan we borrow your truck for the afternoon? Y/N has the cargo capacity of a shoebox and weâre going to Super Target.â
A pause.
âThank you! Love you. Iâll wash it before we return it.â
Another pause.
âOkay, you wash it then. Delegation is a skill.â
She hung up and turned to me like nothing had happened. âWeâre good. He left the keys under the flowerpot.â
Fifteen minutes later, I was clinging to the door handle of Minaâs blindingly yellow Porsche as she maneuvered through downtown traffic like she was being chased in an action movie. She drove like someone who thought stop signs were optional and speed limits were more of a friendly suggestion.
âDo you... drive like this with everyone?â I asked, voice tight.
She flashed a grin. âSometimes. There's a reason Jimin doesn't let me hold the keys most of the time.â
By the time we screeched into Jiminâs driveway, Iâd made at least three desperate mental promises to become a better person if I lived to see the afternoon.
We swapped carsâMina took the driverâs seat of Jiminâs much more reasonable pickup like she owned it, adjusting the mirrors and setting her phone to Bluetooth before I even closed the passenger door.
âYou know,â I said, finally exhaling, âthis already feels like a full day.â
âOh honey,â she replied, glancing over her shoulder as she backed out, âwe havenât even begun.â

Two hours and three shopping carts later, I came to two very solid conclusions:
OneâMina was a force of nature and should never be allowed in a Super Target unsupervised.
TwoâI actually kind of adored her.
She wasnât just energetic. She was unstoppable. She flitted from aisle to aisle like a whirlwind, throwing things into the cart with the confidence of someone who truly believed in her choicesâan area in which I had very little experience. A full-length mirror. Bath towels that were âthe perfect neutral.â A utensil drawer organizer, which she insisted was non-negotiable.
âYouâll thank me when youâre not stabbing yourself with a rogue whisk,â she said, tossing it into the cart.
I, on the other hand, moved slower. I hesitated over cereal brands and stared too long at trash cans. I felt the need to justify every purchaseâdo I need this? will I use it? is it too much?
Mina didnât ask. She just filled the space with warmth and commentary and the occasional unsolicited recommendation for scented candles.
âThis one smells like baked apples. Itâs cozy but not try-hard.â
âIâve literally never bought a candle,â I said, and she stared at me like Iâd just confessed to murder.
âOkay, youâre lucky youâre cute because thatâs criminal.â
By the time we made it to the checkout, I was leaning heavily on the cart like it was the only thing keeping me upright.
We wheeled our loot through the parking lot, the cold air a slap after the warmth of the store. Mina popped the truck bed and we started loading everything in, box by box.
âYou know,â I said, pulling my jacket tighter, âI really didnât think Iâd end up doing any of this today.â
She glanced at me over the tailgate, her breath puffing into the air. âWhatâd you think youâd be doing?â
âI donât know. Sitting on the floor. Feeling overwhelmed. Ordering another pizza. Crying, maybe.â
She smirked. âThat was the original plan, huh?â
âMore or less.â
âWell,â she said, tossing in the last bag, âyou still might cry, but now your apartment will have paper towels and a decent shower curtain. Progress.â
As we climbed back into the truck, my phone buzzed with a new text. I didnât check it right away. I just sat there for a second, watching Mina fiddle with the heat and turn the radio down to a low hum.
It was past noon. I was sore. My knee was aching. And I was completely, utterly exhausted.
âIâm telling you, Y/N,â Mina said, tossing shopping bags into the bed of Jiminâs truck like she was confetti-bombing the neighborhood, âthose shirts were a necessity. When something fits that well, you donât overthink it. You buy it in every color. Itâs science.â
I raised an eyebrow, arms crossed, leaning awkwardly against the side of the truck while balancing on my good leg. âIâm pretty sure science has nothing to do with impulse-buying three identical button-ups.â
âTheyâre not identical,â she said, tossing the last bag in with a flourish. âOneâs black. Oneâs navy. One is... I donât know, âstormy sageâ? Fashion is nuanced.â
I looked down at the shirts she was now proudly referring to as if they were designer pieces. Converse button-ups. Cropped. Surprisingly flattering. Cute, yeah. But three of them?
âI donât even know how you did it,â I said, shaking my head. âI blinked and suddenly we were checking out with thirty more things than I planned, including three shirts I definitely donât need.â
Mina grinned, hands on her hips. âIâm persuasive. Youâll thank me when those shirts become your entire personality.â
I laughed under my breath. She was impossible. And probably right.
âFine,â I muttered, cracking the passenger door open. âThe shirts are great. But now the gimp requires sustenance.â
âThe gimp?â she said, snorting as she walked around to the driverâs side. âYou really know how to sell the sympathy angle.â
âIâm just saying, if you donât feed me soon, I will collapse in the parking lot and youâll have to explain it to your fiancĂ©.â
She started the engine, still grinning. âHow do you feel about Korean food? Thereâs a spot on the way back that does bibimbap so good it might actually heal you.â
âPerfect,â I said, already daydreaming about something hot and homemade and not packaged in plastic wrap. âJust promise me thereâll be rice. And something spicy. I need to feel alive again.â
âYou got it. Spicy, salty, and life-giving. Just like me.â
âDebatable,â I muttered, and she stuck her tongue out as she peeled out of the lot.
The drive back to my place was slower this timeâprobably because sheâd burned off her daily need for chaos at the store. The truck was full to the brim with our haul: paper towels, dish soap, cleaning supplies, a shower curtain Mina swore would "tie the whole bathroom together," and of course, the trio of button-ups that I was already regretting less than I wanted to admit.
Halfway there, Mina launched into an enthusiastic pitch about why Jimin needed to help paint my apartment this weekend.
âThe walls are so beige,â she said, one hand gesturing wildly while the other stayed loosely on the wheel. âItâs giving rental. Itâs giving dentistâs office. We need warmth. Color. Maybe an accent wall.â
I shot her a look. âI just moved in. I havenât even figured out where the forks go yet.â
âThatâs why you need me,â she said, smiling smugly. âAnd Jimin. And maybe Taehyung. Although heâs more of a âmusic and snacksâ helper than a âholds the ladderâ type.â
âNo painting,â I said firmly.
âButââ
âNo.â
She sighed, long and dramatic. âFine. But Iâm bringing swatches over. Just so you can think about it.â
âCompromise,â I said, holding up a hand. âIâll look at swatches. No promises beyond that.â
âDeal. For now.â

By the time we got back to the apartment, the adrenaline had worn off, and we both looked like weâd survived a war. We unloaded the truck one bag at a time, neither of us speaking much, just working in sync. The wind had picked up, slicing through our jackets, numbing our fingers.
The second we got inside, we dumped the grocery bags on the kitchen counters in a completely chaotic pileâfrozen pizzas leaning against laundry detergent, cleaning sponges nestled beside a head of lettuce. No one was winning any organizational awards.
We shoved the cold stuff into the fridge in a way that would haunt any dietitianâboba cans, leftover takeout, half a dozen condiments, and nothing resembling a proper meal plan. Then we collapsed on the couch with steaming takeout containers and the kind of hunger that bordered on desperation.
I hobbled over with my box of rice and kimchi stew, trying to navigate the living room without tripping over the legs of the coffee table. My crutch caught on the edge onceâthen again. And then a third time, jerking my arm forward so hard the lid nearly popped off the container.
âJesus,â I muttered.
Mina watched from the couch, chopsticks in hand, expression somewhere between entertained and alarmed.
âYou okay there, Y/N?â
âIâm about this close to burning these crutches in the parking lot,â I said, gesturing with my free hand and nearly dropping my food in the process. âI swear theyâve gained sentience and are actively working against me.â
Mina bit back a laugh. âYouâre over it, huh?â
âSo over it.â
I sank onto the couch next to her, balancing the container in my lap, my knee throbbing in protest. âWalking used to be hard enough without props. This is like trying to tightrope across a canyon with ski poles.â
âWell, the good news is: you only have to survive a few more weeks.â
âThree weeks and four days,â I corrected. âNot that Iâm counting.â
âOf course not.â
She passed me a can of sparkling water, then flipped on the TV, scrolling past half a dozen crime dramas before settling on something soft and slowâa cooking competition where everyone was too nice to be entertaining but too charming to turn off.
After lunch, Mina disappeared into the glossy pages of a wedding magazine sheâd snagged from the mail pile, her fingers flipping through dresses and flower arrangements with laser focus. It was the first real lull in hours. No furniture to move. No errands to run. No decorating debates to lose.
I curled up on the far end of the couch, stretching out slowly, carefullyâtesting how far my knee would let me go without complaint. I exhaled, head leaning back against the cushion, and let the silence settle around me like warm water.
And of course, the second my brain had the space, it wandered right back to Jungkook.
I barely knew anything about him. Not his last name, not what he did, not whether he liked cats or had siblings or believed in fate. All I really had was a twenty-minute interaction at baggage claim and the way his name had sounded when he said itâlow, warm, almost shy.
Still, I kept replaying it. The way he looked at me. The way he said my name like it was something he wanted to remember. It wasnât dramatic, and yet... it stuck.
Ridiculous. But also kind of undeniable.
He was impossibly good-looking, yeah. The kind of good-looking that made you glance twice without meaning to. But it wasnât just that. It was how he moved, how he listened. How heâd reached for my hand like it wasnât even a decision, just instinct. There was something about him that had made the world feel quieter for a moment. Lighter. Less sharp around the edges.
And now, here I was, replaying it like some girl in a coming-of-age novel. Like I didnât have more pressing things to worry about. Groceries. Doctorâs appointments. Building a life from scratch.
Bronx. Tuesday nights.
Heâd said it like a suggestion. Easy. Offhand. But it hadnât felt offhand. Not to me.
Could I actually go?
Part of me wanted to. Just to see if that strange, electric hum would still be there. To see if Iâd imagined it. To see him again and maybe say something smarter this time.
But then there was the other partâthe louder, older part of me that had spent years learning how to protect itself. That part was already rehearsing the excuses. Maybe he was just being friendly. Maybe he said that to everyone. Maybe it wasnât an invitation at all, just a casual, polite mention of a bar he happened to like.
But then again... why mention Tuesday? People donât give you days unless they want you to show up.
I sighed, tilting my head back and staring at the ceiling like it might hold some answers. If this were a songâsome cheesy country trackâyouâd just check a box. Yes or no. Done. Simple.
But life wasnât simple. Not for me. Not for anyone, probably, but especially not for someone whoâd spent most of their teenage years building routines instead of relationships. Whoâd been taught that attention had to be earned. That being wanted came with strings.
Even now, the idea of someone like him being interested in someone like me felt... farfetched. I couldnât even picture it without flinching a little. Not because I didnât want it. But because I didnât know what Iâd do if it was real.
Before I could sink deeper into my overthinking, Minaâs phone exploded with a series of high-pitched tones that could only mean one thing: bridal emergency.
She groaned, already reaching for it as she stood up, balancing her plate in one hand and pressing the phone to her ear with the other. âWhat now?â she muttered, then rolled her eyes. âOkay, okay. Iâm coming.â
She turned to me as she shoved her feet back into her boots. âPromise me you wonât touch anything while Iâm gone. That includes trying to alphabetize your books or reorganize the pantry. Lucy and I will help you tackle the mess later.â
I raised my hands like a suspect in a crime show. âI wouldnât dream of it.â
She pointed at me like she wasnât entirely convinced, then turned toward the door. âBack soon. Donât burn the place down.â
âIâll do my best.â
Then she was gone, already halfway through a conversation before the door even clicked shut behind her.
The quiet that followed was different than beforeâthicker, somehow. Not empty, just... still. The only sounds were the hum of the heater and the occasional creak of the building settling around me.
I looked around the room, at the shopping bags still stacked near the kitchen, the unopened boxes lined up against the wall. The place was technically furnished now, but it didnât feel lived in yet. It still felt like a set waiting for someone to walk onstage and make it real.
I didnât have the energy to try.
Instead, I let myself sink deeper into the couch, pulled my phone from my pocket, and scrolled to a playlist that always helped me thinkâinstrumentals, soft indie stuff, a few moody movie scores that reminded me of long drives and late-night practices.
I popped in my earbuds and hit shuffle. The music slipped into my ears like a sigh, wrapping around my tired thoughts and pulling me under.
And then, somewhere between the second and third song, I closed my eyes.

I managed to avoid Mina for two full daysâan impressive feat, considering she lived across the hall and had the persistence of a golden retriever with a tennis ball. Jet lag and my still-aching knee made the perfect excuse. I leaned hard into both.
But Saturday morning came, and so did Minaâarms full of coffee, muffins, and what she proudly announced as a âbattle plan.â
âToday,â she declared, kicking my door open like she owned the place, âis Divine Design Day.â
I blinked at her from the couch, where Iâd been trying to read through a headache and ignore the existence of daylight. âIs that a real thing, or are you just making up reasons to rearrange my life again?â
âBoth,â she chirped, setting down the coffee with the precision of someone used to delivering caffeine with urgency. âAnd donât even try to wiggle out of it. The reinforcements are already on their way. Jimin and Taehyung will be here by ten sharp. Painting, organizing, general transformation of your sad little loftâconsider it handled.â
I groaned, flopping my head back against the cushion. âCanât we just live in the mess for a few more days? I haven't even decided if you could paint, yet.â
âNope. Inspiration waits for no one. Plus, youâre lucky. If youâd given me one more day, I wouldâve started mood-boarding your whole apartment.â
There was a part of me that wanted to protest, but... another part that was curious. She and Lucy had been hyping these guys up for days, and I hadnât exactly met many people since moving in. Still, the thought of spending a whole day with strangersâloud, close-knit, apparently good-looking onesâmade me wish I had more than half a muffinâs worth of energy.
âWasnât Jungkook supposed to be part of this decorating army?â I asked casually. I would like to meet both of her bothers. She talks about them so much it felt like I knew them personally.
Mina made a face. âTook a hit last night during the game. Spent the morning with the team doctor. Heâs fine, but theyâre keeping him out of practice for a few days.â
Iâd heard the game through the wallsâcheers, shouting, cursing, more cheering. Mina and Lucy had invited me to watch with them, but Iâd passed. Something about crowds, even just two people shouting at a TV, still made me feel uneasy. Iâd curled up with a book instead, but the next morningâs dramatic play-by-play had made me regret it a little. It had sounded... fun. Loud, chaotic, communal. The kind of thing Iâd never had much of.
âAlright,â Mina clapped, snapping me back to the present. âLetâs hit Home Depot before the guys show up.â
I glanced down at my knee, already aching from the mild activity of existing. âCanât Lucy come with us? Sheâs the one who probably cares whether my walls are âcool grayâ or âash cloud.ââ
Mina rolled her eyes. âShe threatened to spike my coffee if I woke her before nine. So, no. Youâre stuck with me. And you just said paint is fine, so I can assure you grey is out of the question.â
I sighed and started gathering my thingsâwallet, phone, crutches. âJust promise me you wonât go overboard. I donât want this place ending up looking like an HGTV fever dream.â
âYou wound me.â Mina held a hand to her chest in mock offense. Then, smiling mischievously, added, âBut okay, compromise: you get veto power. Use it wisely.â
We took Lucyâs BMW since Minaâs Porsche could barely fit two people and a purse. As I awkwardly hoisted myself into the passenger seat, I muttered, âI still need to pick up my car. Itâs just sitting at the dealership.â
âHard pass,â Mina said, already pulling out of the lot. âYouâre not driving until youâre off those crutches. And possibly not even then.â
âIâve got a new doctor. Appointmentâs Monday. Dr. Jeon.â
Mina nearly swerved. âMy dad? Youâre seeing my dad?â
I blinked. â...Did you not think to mention your last name?â
âI guess not?â she laughed, shaking her head. âOh my god. This is perfect. Youâre in good hands. Heâs basically the unofficial Red Wings physician. Heâs fixed more joints than a mechanic.â
âThatâs comforting,â I muttered, feeling strangely reassured.
Home Depot was a blur of color swatches, paint samples, and Mina flitting between aisles like a woman on a mission. She had a clipboard. She was terrifying and weirdly efficient and somehow made it through the whole trip without spilling coffee on her all-white outfit.
I couldnât lieâby the time we checked out, some part of me was genuinely excited. The thought of my walls not looking like the inside of a beige envelope had its appeal.
When we pulled up to the building, Jiminâs truck was already there, parked next to a rugged Jeep that looked like it had seen actual mountains.
âRight on time,â Mina said, sliding her sunglasses into her hair. She pulled out her phone. âIâll call the guys. And no, Y/N, youâre not allowed to feel guilty. Youâre not lifting a finger.â
âI wasnât going to,â I said, holding up my hands.
âYou werenât,â she said sweetly, âbut I know you. You hate asking for help. Tough. Today, you get to sit there and be adorable while other people carry your heavy stuff.â
âYour dadâs my doctor, not you,â I shot back, and she just winked as she dialed.
âWeâre here. Come get the stuff,â she barked into the phone, then ended the call without waiting for a reply.
A few minutes later, Lucy came strolling down the front steps, looking completely put together despite just waking up. Behind her were two guys. I recognized Jimin from Mina's lockscreenâdark hair, lean and strong, with easy confidence and a smile that lit up his whole face. The other was taller, leaner, but still broad. He moved with this lazy grace, like the world would move around him if he waited long enough.
Mina launched herself at Jimin before he made it halfway up the sidewalk, and he caught her like it was the most natural thing in the world.
The taller guyâTaehyung, I assumedâwas already slinging bags of paint out of the backseat like they weighed nothing. His arm was around Lucyâs shoulders, and he had a grin that looked both infuriating and charming.
He gave me a once-over as Lucy led him over.
âSo, youâre the new recruit, huh?â he said, voice warm and teasing.
âThatâs me,â I said, returning his smile. âFresh out of basic training.â
âI like her,â he said to Lucy. âSheâs got good banter. Can we keep her?â
âOnly if you behave,â Lucy muttered, elbowing him.
He noticed the crutches next, his brow lifting.
âWhatâs with the wingmen?â he asked, nodding toward them.
I blinked. âThe what?â
âThe crutches,â he grinned. âYour wingmen. Not very discreet, but I respect the commitment.â
âOh. Sports injury,â I said, half-laughing.
âAh,â he said, then mock-whispered to Lucy, âI donât know. She doesnât look like she can keep up.â
Lucy rolled her eyes. âKeep pushing it and Iâll replace you.â
Taehyung turned back to me, grinning like a kid with a secret. âTell you whatâIâll carry you, and Jimin can handle the actual work.â
And before I could respond, he bent and scooped me up like it was nothing. My crutches clattered to the sidewalk, and I let out a yelp somewhere between startled and outraged.
âTaehyung!â Mina shrieked, rushing over. âSheâs injured! You canât just scoop people like produce!â
âSheâs tiny,â he said, unbothered. âAnd Iâm gentle.â He looked down at me, still holding me like a rom-com cover. âYou donât mind, right?â
Still processing the fact that I was somehow four feet off the ground in the arms of a complete stranger, I blinked at Taehyung, unsure whether I should laugh, scream, or demand a refund from the universe. But insteadâbecause apparently my brain had no interest in logicâI nodded.
âUh... sure, Taehyung,â I muttered, my voice wobbling somewhere between confusion and reluctant amusement.
He grinned like Iâd just handed him a gold medal. âSee? Knew I liked you.â Then, louder, over his shoulder, âY/Nâs my homegirl now. No take-backs.â
Lucy snorted. âOh, you know it, G,â she said, like this all made perfect sense. Like a guy carrying a semi-stranger across a parking lot was completely standard behavior.
Still on Taehyungâs backâbecause why notâI caught sight of Jimin approaching, a lazy smile playing at the corners of his mouth like heâd seen this happen before. Which, honestly, he probably had.
He reached out a hand to me, his voice warm and soft. âPleasure to meet you, Y/N,â he said, and it wasnât just politeness. There was something about the way he looked at peopleâsteady, kindâthat made you feel like you could take a full breath around him.
I adjusted my arm and leaned forward just enough to shake his hand, my own awkwardness bubbling at the edges. But there was something about himâmaybe the calm in his eyes, maybe the way he didnât flinch or rushâthat made it easier than I expected.
âThanks,â I said, managing a smile. âYou must be the sane one.â
âGod, I hope not,â he replied with a soft laugh. âBut I *am* the quiet one. Youâll get used to these lunatics. Eventually.â
âIâm starting to think I donât have a choice,â I said.
Before I could say anything else, Minaâs voice cracked through the moment like a starter pistol.
âAlright, enough with the welcome parade!â she barked, clapping her hands. âWeâre not here to flirtâweâre here to work.â
âYes, maâam,â Jimin said with a mock salute before peeling off toward the truck to start grabbing paint supplies.
I shifted awkwardly on Taehyungâs back. âOkay. Time to put me down now.â
âNope,â he said, the word sharp and final, like weâd made a legally binding agreement. âI said Iâm carrying you in, and I meant it.â
âI have legs,â I pointed out. âAt least, technically.â
âAnd I have arms,â he replied cheerfully. âSo really, this works out for both of us.â
âYouâre seriously carrying me and the paint?â I asked as he reached for a box without a hint of effort.
Taehyung didnât even look at me. âMultitasking is a lifestyle.â
I sighed. âCan someone at least grab my crutches?â
âLucy!â he called. âGet Goose and Maverick, will you?â
She rolled her eyes but didnât ask for clarification. Just bent down to collect them with a kind of long-suffering patience that told me this wasnât the first time sheâd played interpreter for him.
âGoose and Maverick?â I asked, giving him a sidelong glance. âReally?â
He looked at me like I was the one missing something. âTheyâre your wingmen. You literally canât take off without them.â
âYouâre ridiculous.â
âIâve been told,â he said, grinning. âRepeatedly. But people still keep me around, so I must be doing something right.â
By the time we made it up to my apartmentâme, Taehyung, the paint, and my dignity all jostling for spaceâI had stopped trying to argue. It wasnât worth it. And, if I was honest with myself, there was something kind of... nice about it. Not being in control. Being carried, even if it was chaotic and borderline absurd. It was the kind of closeness I wasnât used to, the kind I usually deflected with a joke or a polite smile.
Inside, the rest of the crew filed in behind us, arms full of supplies. Mina immediately took over like she was hosting her own HGTV show, issuing orders about where tarps should go and what walls needed taping. Jimin unpacked the brushes with surgical precision. Lucy cued up a playlist. Taehyung, still carrying me like some kind of absurd prince, finally set me down gently on the couch.
âThere,â he said, dusting off his hands dramatically. âSafe delivery. No scratches.â
I adjusted my brace and flexed my knee. âDo I get to rate you on the app?â
He grinned. âOnly if I get five stars.â
âYou get four,â I said, deadpan. âDocked a point for dramatics.â
Taehyung gasped. âRude.â
Mina leaned over, handed me a muffin from the tray she'd brought earlier. âDonât feed the monster. He thrives on attention.â
âHe thrives on being carried in song,â Lucy said, tossing him a paintbrush. âStart with the baseboards, Prince Charming.â
The room hummed with laughter and easy movement, brushes unwrapped, music starting low in the background. It didnât feel like a decorating dayâit felt like some strange, spontaneous little family had formed inside my apartment. No one was looking at me like I was fragile. No one was asking for anything. And I hadnât laughed this much in... I didnât even know how long.
Somewhere between the paint fumes and the dance breaks, something inside me softened. My body still hurt, sure, but my chest didnât feel quite as tight. The anxiety that usually sat behind my ribs had, at least for now, gone quiet. And I realized that I was smiling.
As the afternoon wore on, it became increasingly clear that this wasnât just about paint and furniture. It was something else entirely.
It was friendship. It was kindness.
They didnât say it aloud, but I could feel it in the way they handed me brushes without hesitation, the way Lucy made sure there was music playing that I might like, the way Jimin quietly rearranged a chair so I could get through on my crutches without asking. This was how they welcomed people inânot with big gestures or declarations, but through movement. Through presence. Through effort.
And they didnât seem to need anything in return.
By lunchtime, Iâd made Taehyung laugh so hard he nearly dropped his roller. Iâd tossed out a sarcastic one-liner that had Lucy wheezing. Mina had crowned me âqueen of passive-aggressive commentary,â and I didnât even flinch when Jimin tried to nickname my crutches again. The air was warm with paint fumes and music and the kind of easy conversation that comes when no oneâs trying too hard.
For the first time in a while, I wasnât just reacting. I was participating. I was letting people in.
By late afternoon, the loft had started to changeâwalls no longer blank, corners no longer empty. It wasnât just a space anymore; it was starting to look like a home. One I could actually picture living in. Unpacking didnât feel like a task to avoid nowâit felt like a step forward.
So I started with what I knew: books.
Jimin carried the boxes over, stacking them carefully by the shelves. âThese yours?â he asked with a crooked smile, already knowing the answer.
I nodded. âMy version of comfort food.â
He grinned. âRespect.â
I opened the first box, and the scent hit me instantlyâfamiliar, musty in a good way. The smell of ink and paper, of nights spent in bed with a flashlight and early mornings tucked into the corner of rinks. These books had followed me everywhereâNevada, Colorado, hotel rooms, off-seasons, injuries, airports. They were mine. And in a way, they were the only thing that had ever really stayed.
I sat on the floor, carefully stacking them by genre and alphabeticallyâbecause of course I didâand let myself get lost in the quiet comfort of order.
Until Minaâs voice rang out from the living room.
âHey, Y/N,â she called, tone casual. âDo you want us to start unpacking these other boxes? The paintâs dry in here.â
I glanced up from the shelf. âYeah, go ahead. They should just be boring essentials.â
âOneâs labeled âMiscellaneous,ââ she said, âand the other... has no label.â
I frowned. âThatâs weird. I thought I got everything.â
âYou want me to open the mystery box?â she asked, and I could already hear the curiosity revving like an engine.
âSure,â I said, distracted as I slid a copy of The Secret History into place. âItâs probably just chargers or socks or something.â
Then came the sound of tape being torn backâfollowed by a sharp, high-pitched squeal that nearly knocked me sideways.
âMina,â I groaned, setting down the next book, âare you trying to communicate with bats?â
No answer. Instead, a second later, her head popped around the corner, eyes wide, smile even wider. That look she got when she was seconds away from chaos.
âWhat?â I asked, already bracing myself.
She strutted into the room like a cat whoâd just dragged in a very shiny mouse. In her hands was something rectangular and gleaming.
And the second I saw it, my stomach dropped.
The plaque.
The one with my name on it, etched in gold under the words Olympic Silver Medalist â 2020.
It glinted in the late afternoon light like it had been waiting for its cue.
âOh my god,â I muttered, the back of my neck prickling. âYouâve got to be kidding me.â
Mina beamed. âExplain.â
âIâwhere did you even find that?â
She held it up like it was an award sheâd won. âIn the unmarked box. Along with a lot of other sparkly surprises.â
Of course. Thanks, Emily, I thought bitterly. Who else wouldâve made sure that box made the journey, whether I wanted it to or not?
Mina looked like a detective who had just cracked a very personal case. She wasnât smug, exactlyâmore amused. Intrigued. Like sheâd found the missing puzzle piece to a picture she didnât know was incomplete.
âSo, care to tell me why youâve been living in my building for days without mentioning that you, I donât know, competed in the freaking Olympics?â
I sighed, rubbing a hand over my face. I could feel the heat crawling up my throat. I wasnât embarrassed, exactlyâbut I wasnât ready either. Not for this. Not yet.
âI was going to tell you,â I muttered. âEventually. It just... didnât come up.â
âDidnât come up?â she echoed, laughing. âY/N, this isnât like forgetting to mention youâve been to Italy. You were on a cereal box.â
I flinched. âOnly once.â
She waved the plaque again. âYou medaled. At the Olympics. And Iâm your friend. Friends share things like this.â
âI know,â I said, my voice quieter now. âI know. I just... liked that you didnât know. That for once, I wasnât the skater or the medalist or Emilyâs daughter. I was just... me.â
Minaâs face softened. She lowered the plaque.
âOkay,â she said gently. âThat I get.â
I exhaled slowly. âItâs not that Iâm ashamed. Iâm not. Itâs justâwhen people find out, everything shifts. They treat you different. They expect something. Or they think they know who you are. I didnât want to start off like that.â
She nodded, sitting beside me on the floor. âAnd now that the catâs out of the box?â
I gave her a sideways look. âThanks for that, by the way.â
She grinned. âAnytime.â
I hesitated. âDoes it... change anything?â
Mina nudged me with her shoulder. âYou think a medalâs gonna scare me off? Please. If anything, it just makes you more interesting. Besides, Jimin and Taehyung probably donât even know how figure skating works. Youâre safe.â
I let out a breath I hadnât realized I was holding.
She reached back into the box and pulled out more relicsâphotos, laminated programs, a couple of medals, and even a few old costumes, sequins still clinging to the fabric.
One had a note pinned to it. My motherâs handwriting, Just in case. I stared at it for a beat.
âSubtle, Emily. Real subtle.â
âWhoâs Emily?â Mina asked, peering over my shoulder.
âMy mom.â
Mina picked up one of the magazines from the box, the glossy cover catching the light, my teenage face frozen in mid-spin, smiling in a way I barely remembered. She turned it over in her hands like it might explain something if she looked long enough.
âSo...â she said slowly, almost gently. âIâm guessing you didnât pack all this yourself?â
I shook my head. âNot even close.â
She looked up, eyebrows raised.
âI left all my skating stuff back in Vegas,â I said, trying to keep my voice light, like it wasnât a topic I still hadnât fully figured out how to talk about. âBut Emily has her own ideas. She thought I might need a little âreminderâ of who I am.â
âOr, like... a museum exhibitâs worth of reminders,â Mina muttered, holding up one of my old costumes. It shimmered in the afternoon light, all rhinestones and careful stitching.
I reached for it instinctively, my fingers brushing the fabric like it might sting. âI didnât want this here. Any of it, really. Iâm not even sure if Iâll ever skate again, so... why surround myself with sequins and medals and expectations, you know?â
Minaâs smile faded. She set the costume down and placed a warm hand on my knee, her touch gentle. âI didnât know. Iâm sorry.â
âItâs fine,â I said quickly, even though it wasnât. âI just didnât expect to see all of this again. Not now.â
We sat there quietly for a moment. Not awkwardâjust still. Her hand stayed on my knee, grounding me while my thoughts spun. I looked around the room, suddenly aware of how surreal it felt to be surrounded by my past in the middle of what was supposed to be my fresh start.
âShe thinks Iâm being dramatic,â I added after a beat, voice quieter. âThat this injury is just a bump. That I should already be back on the ice, training. That Iâm wasting time.â
Mina frowned. âBut youâre recovering from surgery. Doesnât she know what the doctors said?â
âEmily only hears what fits the version of reality she wants,â I said, with a dry laugh. âAnd her version doesnât include me being uncertain or scared or... done.â
âSheâs insane,â Mina said flatly. âYou donât just bounce back from something like this because someone else decides you should.â
âYeah, well... sheâs been pushing since I was little. Itâs what she does. I think she believes if she just shoves enough glitter at me, Iâll snap out of whatever this is and turn back into the girl she remembers.â
Mina leaned back, still watching me like she was trying to figure out how to carry some of the weight Iâd just handed her. âWell, screw that. Whatever version of you is here now? Thatâs the one weâre rooting for.â
I smiled, feeling something in my chest ease. âThanks. Iâm not really great at this whole... emotional honesty thing.â
âPlease,â she said, scoffing playfully. âI grew up with three brothers and a father who thinks hugs are a form of weakness. This is practically therapy compared to that.â
I laughed, a real one this time. âIâm really glad I met you.â
Mina grinned and bumped her knee against mine. âSame. And just so weâre clear, weâre not just friends, Y/N. Weâre best friends. Youâre stuck with me.â
I bumped her back. âBest friends it is.â
We sat like that for a while, surrounded by old photos, forgotten trophies, and glittering ghosts of the life Iâd been trying to leave behind. And for the first time, it didnât feel suffocating. It just felt... like part of the story. One I didnât have to erase to move forward.
Just then, Lucyâs voice called out from the back room.
âHey, lazy bums! Are you two just gonna lie around while we do all the work?â
âYep, that was the plan,â Mina called back immediately, not missing a beat.
âSounds good to me,â I added, smirking.
Lucy appeared in the doorway a second later, a paint roller in hand and a grin on her face. She flopped onto the floor beside us, stretching out like she hadnât just spent the last hour painting trim.
âWell, if youâre being lazy, I might as well join you,â she said, wiping her hands on her jeans.
Mina turned toward her with a sly look. âSo, Lucy. Did you know Y/N here is a certified Olympic figure skater?â
Lucyâs brows shot up for half a second before she shrugged like someone had just told her I was good at baking.
âNo shit? I knew your name sounded familiar.â She looked me over with a nod, like it all made sense now. âThatâs pretty badass.â
I blinked. âYouâre really not fazed by this, are you?â
âNah,â she said, lying back on her elbows. âYou kinda give off badass energy even without the medal. The glitter just confirms it.â
âSeriously,â Mina added, rolling onto her stomach, chin in her hand. âThe things you can do with your legsâIâm just saying, if I had that kind of flexibility, Jimin wouldnât let me out of the bedroom.â
I groaned, covering my face. âMina.â
âWhat?â she said, unrepentant. âItâs true.â
Lucy smirked. âSheâs not wrong. I mean, flexibility like that? You could probably win gold medals in other areas.â
âWow, thanks for the visual,â I muttered, face burning as I tried to redirect my attention to literally anything else.
âNot for me, you dork. For guys. The one's you'd want to attract in this scenario.â
I forced a laugh, trying not to let the heat rising in my chest show. âWell, I wouldnât really know.â
There was a pause.
Mina blinked. âWait. Are you saying... like wouldnât know, wouldnât know?â
I stared at her, then stood abruptly, heart thudding. âOkay! Thatâs definitely enough over-sharing for one afternoon.â
âNo way,â Mina said, sitting upright, eyes wide with disbelief. âAre youâY/N. Are you a virgin?â
The word hit the air like a firework, and I froze, eyes darting toward the window like I might escape through it.
âMina,â I hissed, âcould we not announce it to the world?â
She looked more shocked than judgmental, which helped, but only slightly.
Lucy didnât say anything at first. She just looked at meâreally lookedâher expression softening into something that felt neither surprised nor judgmental. Just... curious. Thoughtful. Then she shrugged.
âHonestly?â she said, voice even. âKind of refreshing.â
I blinked. âSorryâwhat?â
She leaned back onto her elbows like this was the most casual conversation in the world. âIt took me a while, too. I didnât have sex until I was twenty-one. And even then, I felt behind. Like everyone else was speaking some language I hadnât learned yet.â She paused, her mouth quirking up at the edges. âBut it turns out most of them were just faking fluency.â
I let out a breath I hadnât realized I was holding. âHuh.â
âSeriously,â she added. âYouâre not weird. And it doesnât say anything about who you are or what youâve done or how together your life is. It just... is.â
Thatâs the thing about Lucy. She said what she meant, then gave you room to sit with it. I wasnât used to that. Most people either tried to fix things or pretended they didnât matter. But she just let it hang there, uncomplicated.
Mina, on the other hand, was already recovering from her shock with the energy of someone whoâd just discovered a juicy plot twist. She grinned and grabbed the nearest throw pillow, launching it in my direction. âOkay, okay, weâll drop itâfor now. But just so you know, this is absolutely going on the future girl's night conversation list.â
I ducked the pillow with half a laugh. âDo you guys always interrogate your friends like this?â
âOnly the ones we like,â Mina said sweetly.
âPillow fights optional,â I muttered as I stood and made my way toward the kitchen, mostly for an excuse to breathe.
âNo secrets between best friends, Y/N!â Mina called after me, her voice lilting with dramatic flair. âWeâre basically emotional archaeologists. We will uncover every layer.â
I opened the fridge door just to have something between us, gripping a bottle of water like it might offer emotional protection. The cool air hit my face, and for a second, I just stood there, letting it settle my thoughts.
The truth was, I hadnât meant to say anything. Not really. The words had just come outâtoo fast, too raw. But instead of judgment or awkwardness, Iâd been met with honesty. Warmth. A kind of acceptance that didnât require explanations or apologies. And maybe I wasnât used to that. But standing there, with their voices still drifting in from the living room and laughter bubbling up again like nothing had shiftedâI realized I didnât really want to hide anymore.

Monday morning arrived dark and quiet, the kind of morning where the sky barely bothered to shift from night. I woke up before my alarm, as I usually did, but this time I didnât rush to the kitchen or swing into a stretching routine. I stayed exactly where I wasâwrapped in a cocoon of downy pillows Mina had sworn were âlife-changing.â
I wasnât sure theyâd changed my life, but for once, staying in bed didnât feel like avoidance. It just felt... necessary. Today mattered. More than I wanted to admit out loud.
It was the kind of day that split a timeline. Before. After. The day everything might shiftâone way or another. My first appointment with Dr. Jeon. A new specialist. A new city. A new shot at figuring out what came next. Or maybe just confirmation of what I was afraid to say out loud. I wasn't sure if I was ready for this to be over or not.
Back in Vegas, Dr. Banerjee had tried to be gentle, but his words had still landed like punches. Heâd told me not to count on a full recovery. Not to get my hopes up. Emily, of course, had immediately decided he was being negative. She was convinced I was dragging things out. Playing the victim. Acting fragile for attention.
And the worst part? Some days, I almost believed her. Was I being dramatic? Was I just afraid of the truth?
I threw off the covers and sat up slowly, stretching my arms over my head before bending into my usual warm-upâfirst the good leg, then the bad. My knee felt tight, but not terrible. There was a faint ache, sure, but Iâd woken up to worse. It wasnât a sharp pain, at least, and I could still move with control. That was something.
I stood carefully and tested my balance. No major complaints from my joints. A small flicker of hope lit up in my chest, tentative and trembling. It had been so long since I let myself hope. Too long.
I moved into deeper stretches, more out of habit than optimism, and felt a twinge of pride when I realized I was still flexible. Still strong. The months off the ice hadnât erased all of it. The grace was still in me somewhere, buried under layers of doubt and bruised confidence.
For a second, I let myself imagine itâspinning again, arms lifted, back arched. Spirals on clean, untouched ice. The moment where the world went quiet and I felt like I could breathe. I missed that feeling more than I knew how to say.
The first couple of weeks after the surgery had been a strange kind of relief. I wasnât training, I wasnât performing, I wasnât pushing. It was the first time in years that no one expected anything from me. I sank into it like a vacation I hadnât realized I neededâreading entire novels in one sitting, binge-watching trashy reality shows, eating grilled cheese at two in the morning just because I could. But it didnât last.
By the time mid-December rolled around, the stillness stopped feeling restful and started to feel like a weight I couldnât shake. Emily noticed before I did and took it as an excuse to âintervene.â She hauled me back to the rink, under the pretense of helping me âreconnectâ with my roots. What she meant was: prove youâre still useful. Prove youâre still capable. Prove this wasnât a waste.
She stood at the edge of the boards like a judge with a stopwatch. I hadnât even taken five steps before my knee buckled and I fell. Flat. In front of Yoongi. In front of the kids who used to look up to me. That was the last time I let her drag me there.
It didnât stop her from trying, of course. Emily didnât believe in stillness. She believed in productivity, in motion, in proving people wrongâeven if those people were her own daughter.
She had me âconsultâ with Yoongi for weeks after, pretending it was useful. But all I did was sit at the rink, freezing and frustrated, trying to pretend I wasnât quietly unraveling. Thatâs when the idea of leaving started to feel like more than a fantasy.
Dr. Banerjee had mentioned specialists in Michigan who had worked with athletes recovering from similar injuries. I clung to the idea like a lifeline. If I was going to make a decisionâif I was going to have any chance at figuring out whether skating was still possibleâI needed space. I needed air. Emily wouldnât give it to me, so I had to take it.
She hadnât liked the idea of me leaving Vegas. Said it was impulsive. Said it was a waste. But when she realized I wasnât going to budge, she pivoted to control in the way she always didâorganizing everything from five hundred miles away.
She found the apartment, bought the car, booked the appointment. She made the calls, set the schedule, tried to package my new life like it was her idea. I let her. I didnât care who pulled the strings as long as it got me on a plane and out of that house. And now... here I was. In a new city. In a quiet apartment with half-painted walls and friends I hadnât known I needed until I found them. I still didnât know exactly what I was doing.
I got ready slowly, moving through the motions with mechanical careâshower, dry my hair, jeans, a soft navy sweater. Something neutral. Something that wouldnât make me feel like I was trying too hard. The familiar rhythm of routine helped. A little.
I ate a lemon poppy seed muffin while standing at the counter, brushing the crumbs away absently. My mind kept drifting ahead, to the waiting room, to the questions Dr. Jeon might ask. To what he might see when he looked at my scans. Would he see potential? Would he see damage beyond repair?
Would he see me? Was I still Y/N Y/L/N, elite figure skater? Or had I already become someone elseâand just hadnât admitted it yet?
A knock at the door pulled me out of my thoughts.
âMorning!â Minaâs voice rang out cheerfully before I even made it halfway across the room. The lock clicked, and a moment later, she strolled in like she owned the placeâradiant, caffeinated, and entirely too awake for how early it was.
Iâd given her a spare key yesterday. Or more accurately, sheâd insisted, and I hadnât come up with a good enough reason to say no.
âGood morning,â I said, my voice lighter than I felt. She floated into the kitchen, grabbing a banana from the counter like it had always belonged to her.
âHappy Lose-the-Crutches Day!â she said, throwing her arms in the air like we were celebrating a national holiday.
âYouâre so weird,â I said, shaking my head, but I couldnât help the small smile tugging at my lips.
âOh, come on. You can't tell me you're not excited to ditch your flyboys.â She nodded toward the crutches leaning against the wall. âIâm just saying, maybe with fewer metal limbs, youâll stop knocking over every piece of furniture in your path.â
âI make no promises,â I said. âIâve been tripping over thin air since before I could walk.â
âNot your fault,â Mina said breezily, now halfway through the banana. âYou were born to glide. Gravity doesnât apply to you unless you're off the ice.â
I raised an eyebrow at her, skeptical.
She met my gaze without flinching. âIâve seen you skate. Itâs like watching somethingââ she paused, searching for the word, ââweightless. Like youâre built for it.â
Iâd heard things like that before, mostly from articles or overzealous fans, but coming from Mina, it felt different. She wasnât trying to flatter me. She just meant it.
âThanks,â I said quietly, my throat tightening in that annoying way it did when someone was kind and I didnât know how to receive it.
Mina grinned again, apparently satisfied. âCome on, babe. Grab Goose and Maverick and letâs roll.â
I rolled my eyes at the names sheâd assigned to my crutchesâher Top Gun obsession had resurfaced with alarming enthusiasmâbut I grabbed them anyway. The sooner this appointment happened, the sooner Iâd know if I could finally start moving forward, or if Iâd have to figure out how to live with where I was.
We made our way outside, the cold morning air biting at our faces as we slid into her car. She cranked the heat, and the vents roared to life.
âThanks for driving me,â I said, trying to sound casual, even though my stomach was twisting itself into knots.
âHow many times do I have to tell you?â she said, pulling out of the lot. âI donât mind. Besides, it gives me a reason to stop by the hospital and bug my dad. Makes me look like the responsible child.â
âIâm guessing thatâs not a hard title to hold onto.â
âOkay, true,â she said with a laugh. âBut I like going there. Seeing him in his element. Weâre all so different, my brothers and me. Taehyungâs like this human tank on skates, and Jungkook moves like he was born doing crossovers. But theyâve always had my back. Being the youngest with two protective hockey-playing brothers definitely has its perks.â
I smiled, glad for the distraction. âHowâd they end up on the same team? That doesnât seem like something that just happens.â
âIt doesnât,â she admitted. âTaehyung wasnât a huge name going into the draft. Scouts overlooked him for years. But then the Red Wings saw him in one showcase game, and that was it. They picked him up late, and it turned out to be one of the smartest moves they ever made. Jungkook came up a year laterâhe was already on their radar, but I think having Tae here made the decision easier. Plus, hometown brothers? The media eats that up.â
âGuess Iâll need to start brushing up on hockey,â I said, trying to sound more relaxed than I felt. âYou know, now that Iâm basically related to the Red Wings through you.â
âItâs practically required in Michigan,â she said, flicking her turn signal on. âWe donât mess around about two things here: winter and hockey.â
As we pulled into the hospital parking lot, the familiar knot of anxiety settled lower in my stomach, tight and insistent. This was it. The appointment. The one that might tell me if I had a future in skatingâor if I had to start imagining something else entirely.
But the fear wasnât quite as sharp as it had been in Vegas. Maybe it was the distance from Emily. Maybe it was Minaâs steady presence. Or maybe it was just the quiet sense of possibility that came from being somewhere new.
âYou okay?â Mina asked, cutting the engine and turning to me.
âI donât know,â I said honestly. âBut I think Iâm ready to find out.â
She nodded. âThatâs all you can do.â
We sat there for a beat, the car ticking softly as it cooled. Then Mina, never one to let a moment sit too long, launched into a new storyâthis time about the Jeonsâ childhood road trips to Canada for tournaments, how Jungkook used to get carsick but refused to admit it, and how Taehyung once brought a lizard in his hoodie and didnât tell anyone until it crawled across Minaâs lap at a border checkpoint.
I laughed, really laughed, and felt something settle in my chest. Not peace, exactly, but something close to it.
Minaâs stories were full of color and warmth, and the more she talked, the more I could picture itâtheir house full of noise and teasing, her dad coming home in scrubs, her mom in the kitchen, Taehyung trying to sneak snacks upstairs, Jungkook glued to a pair of rollerblades in the driveway. A family that made room for each other. Who didnât just push, but protected. Who loved out loud. For the first time, I realized how much Iâd missed that. Or maybe just never really had it. Not like that, anyway.
I looked out the window at the hospital entrance. Whatever Dr. Jeon had to say, I wasnât alone walking into it. That mattered more than I ever wouldâve guessed.
The front desk was all clean lines and hushed conversations between the receptionists. Signing in felt oddly ceremonial, like I was handing over the last of my denial with the click of a pen. Five minutes later, when the nurse called my name, the nerves that had been quietly simmering suddenly surged to the surfaceâtight and sharp, crawling up my spine and gripping my chest like a vice.
The exam room was exactly what youâd expect: bland, sterile, steeped in the sharp tang of antiseptic. The cold linoleum sent a chill straight through my sneakers, and I felt it settle in my bones. The nurse was quick and impersonalâheight, weight, blood pressureâbefore she disappeared behind the door with a soft âDoctor will be in shortly.â
I climbed up onto the edge of the exam table, its paper crinkling beneath me, and folded my hands so tightly my fingers went pale. Mina sat in the chair beside me, swinging her foot gently, her presence steady and grounding, but even that couldnât slow the drumbeat of anxiety pounding through me.
It was ridiculous how fast my heart was racing. Iâd stood in the center of Olympic arenas, lights blinding, crowds watching, expectations weighing heavy on every jump and spin. But this was different. This wasnât about a medal or a scoreâit was about who I was without all of that. About what Iâd have left if the ice was no longer mine.
My foot tapped an anxious rhythm against the cabinet. I barely noticed until Mina reached out and rested a hand gently on it. The pressure was light, but it was enough to still me.
âYou okay?â she asked, her voice soft.
I nodded, but it felt hollow.
The door opened with a soft click.
The man who stepped in looked more like someone youâd want to sit next to at a backyard cookout than a doctor about to deliver a verdict on your future. He was tall, lean, probably in his early fifties, with salt-and-pepper hair combed back in a way that said heâd either put zero effort into it or had perfected the art of making it look that way. His suit was understatedâcharcoal slacks, a navy sweater under a white coatâand the warmth in his brown eyes contrasted the clinical chill of the room.
He glanced at the clipboard in his hands, then looked up. âY/N Y/L/N?â His tone was even, pleasant.
Then his eyes landed on Mina, and everything about him softened. A genuine smile cracked across his face, crowâs feet appearing at the corners of his eyes.
âWell hey der, Mina! Didnât see ya there!â
I blinked. Did he really just say âhey derâ? The accent was unmistakableâMidwest, probably northern Michigan or somewhere not far from the Wisconsin border. Mina had said he'd grown up in Green Bay. It was so gentle and earnest, I had to bite my lip to keep from smiling.
Mina jumped up and threw her arms around him. âHi, Dad.â
She stepped back and gestured toward me. âThis is Y/N. She just moved in next door, and I thought Iâd tag along to introduce her.â
Dr. Jeonâor Suho, apparentlyâturned toward me, his smile still warm, still easy. âNice to meet you, Y/N. Hope sheâs not driving you too crazy already.â
âSheâs been great,â I said, forcing my voice to sound steadier than I felt. I was still trying to untangle the ball of nerves sitting like stone in my stomach.
He nodded. âGood to hear. And call me Suhoâeveryone does. Any friend of Minaâs is a friend of mine. Iâve got a feeling youâll be around more than a little.â
Before I could say anything else, Mina piped up, practically bouncing where she stood. âOh! Are you and Mom still going to the Red Wings game Friday?â
âYou know it. Wouldnât miss it.â
She turned to me, eyes gleaming with excitement. âYou should come with us. Lucy and I always go, and after the game, we meet up with some of the playersâitâs actually a blast. Please come?â
I shook my head with a small laugh. âYouâre doing the puppy eyes again.â
âThey work, and you know it. Câmon, please?â
I looked at herâhopeful, grinning, her hands clasped in mock prayerâand felt the last of my resistance crumble.
âAlright. Iâll go.â
âYes!â she cheered, clapping her hands. âCan I pick your outfit?â
Suho held up a hand, chuckling. âOkay, letâs maybe not plan her wardrobe while Iâm trying to be a doctor here.â
âOops,â Mina said, kissing his cheek before heading toward the door. âSee you Friday!â She waved at me before slipping out, the door closing softly behind her.
The air shifted almost immediatelyâless playful now, quieter. Not uncomfortable, just... different. Like weâd all remembered why I was here.
I looked at Suho, who was already pulling up a stool and flipping open my file.
âShe always been like that?â I asked, my voice still light, but something in it cracked slightly.
He smiled without looking up. âSince she learned how to talk. She hasnât stopped since.â He turned a page, scanned it, then glanced at me. âBut sheâs got a good heart. And sheâs stubbornâruns in the family.â
I let out a soft, distracted laugh, but the nerves were already crawling back in.
Suho adjusted the file in his lap. âYour orthopedic in Nevada sent over everything. November, right? ACL tear, surgery a week later, concussion from the fall?â
I nodded slowly. My throat felt tight again. âYeah.â
The memory was sharper than I expected, cutting through the surface like ice cracking underfoot. One second I was mid-jump, body precise and controlled, and the next, everything was wrongâair, noise, then the sound of the impact, the searing pain that came before the lights even fully faded.
Suho didnât rush. He flipped another page. âLooks like youâve been doing your post-op rehab consistently. Thatâs good. Really good.â He looked at me again. âHowâs the knee feeling now?â
âSore,â I admitted. âMostly at night. And if Iâm on my feet too long, it kind of... throbs.â
He nodded. âThatâs normal. Ligaments take time to recondition. Itâs not just the muscle youâre rebuildingâitâs trust. Between your body and your brain.â
He moved closer, gently lifting my leg and rotating it with practiced care. âRange of motion looks decent,â he murmured. âAnd youâre not wincingâthatâs a good sign.â
He set my leg down gently and looked at me fully. âI think you can start weaning off the crutches. Short walks at first. Around the house. No hills, no stairs yet.â
A small breath escaped me, part relief, part fear. âSo... does that mean skatingâs on the table?â
He didnât answer right away. He leaned back slightly, rested his hands on his knees, and studied me for a beat. I could see the gears turning behind his eyesâprofessional caution, tempered by experience.
âIf youâre diligentâif you give this the time it needsâthen yes. I think itâs a real possibility. But donât rush it. Your knee isnât ready for jumps or spins. Weâll start smallâtreadmill by the end of the week. Gentle walking, just to get it used to bearing weight again. If that goes well, weâll try light skating. Easy glides, no tricks.â
It wasnât a promise. But it was hope. And right now, that was more than I thought Iâd get.
âThank you,â I said, and my voice wavered just enough that I had to look down.
âOne step at a time,â he said quietly. âYou donât have to do it all at once.â
I nodded, swallowing hard.
He flipped through the last of the pages in my file. âLetâs get you scheduled for a follow-up in early April. Thatâll give us time to reassessâsee where youâre at in terms of strength and mobility.â
I hesitated. The real question was still there, sitting in the back of my throat, bitter and impossible to swallow. I stared at the floor, then forced myself to look up.
âWill I be able to compete again?â My voice barely made it out.
Suho looked at me for a long moment. Then he leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees, and his tone shiftedâgentle, but unflinchingly honest.
âItâs possible. But I wonât lie to youâthere are no guarantees. Some athletes make a full comeback after an ACL tear. Others plateau. It depends on how well your body responds to the rehab. And how patient youâre willing to be.â
I nodded slowly, even though part of me was still frozen. Still scared.
âThe hardest part,â he added, âcomes when it starts to feel like youâre better. Thatâs when youâre most vulnerable to reinjuryâwhen the confidence comes back faster than the strength. So take it slow. Let your body lead. Weâll reassess in April and see whatâs next.â
He met my eyes, steady and kind. âCan you promise me that? That you wonât rush this?â
I nodded, but my mind was still spinning. Everything Suho had told me was looping back on itself, piling up before I could properly sort it out. ACL rehab. Crutches. No jumps. Maybe skating again. Maybe competing. There were so many maybes, and behind each one was a risk I wasnât sure I was brave enough to take.
And underneath it all was the fearâquiet, patient, always waiting. It hadnât left. It just shifted shape. I stared down at my hands, the knuckles still pale from how tightly Iâd been wringing them, and tried to breathe through the weight in my chest.
Then Suhoâs voice cut through the spiral. Not sharp, not rushed. Just steady.
âY/N,â he said gently, âI know this isnât easy to hear. And I know how hard it must be, having your future suddenly look different than you planned. But listen to meâdonât lose hope. Youâre frustrated, sure. Thatâs normal. But recovery isnât just physical. Mental strength is going to be just as important. Probably more.â
I looked up, caught off guard by how serious he looked. Not grimâjust honest. Like he was telling me something heâd learned the hard way, something he really meant.
âIf you stay patient, stay consistent, and keep showing up for yourself,â he continued, âyou give yourself the best possible chance of getting back to where you were. And maybe even beyond that.â
A small, cautious warmth sparked somewhere inside me, like someone had lit a match in the dark. I swallowed hard. âYou really think I can come back from this?â
His eyes didnât waver. âIâve seen a lot of athletes recover from worse. And Iâve seen some of the best give upânot because their bodies failed, but because they let fear win.â He leaned forward a little. âI canât make any promises. But I wouldnât be saying this if I didnât believe you had it in you.â
I didnât know what to say. The part of me that had braced for another clinical assessmentâsomething cold and distant and definitiveâdidnât quite know how to absorb this. It wasnât a guarantee. But it was hope. Honest, measured hope. And after the months Iâd spent waiting for the other shoe to drop, it felt like the first real breath Iâd taken in a long time.
âThank you,â I said quietly. Then, catching myself, âI meanâthank you, Suho.â
He grinned. âThere you go. Getting the hang of the whole first-name thing.â
A faint laugh slipped out of me, and for the first time all day, it didnât feel forced.
Suho stood and moved toward the counter to jot something in my chart, then turned back to me. âJust remember, youâre the one doing the work. Iâll guide you, sure. But this journey? Itâs yours. Own it. Take your time. Donât skip steps. Thereâs a time to pushâand this isnât it.â
âI hear you,â I said, managing a half-smile as I picked up my crutches. âNo hero moves yet. Got it.â
He raised an eyebrow. âYet.â
I nodded again, and this time it felt steadier. Not because I suddenly had all the answers, but because I had something to aim for. A thread to hold onto.
Suho opened the door for me, then gave me a last look as I passed through. âIâll see you Friday. At the game.â
I blinked. âRight. I almost forgot.â
âDonât worry,â he said with a wink. âMina never lets anyone forget.â
I smiledâreally smiledâand stepped into the hallway.
Outside, the January cold slapped against my skin the moment the sliding doors opened. The wind cut straight through my coat, and my breath came out in tight little clouds. But strangely, I didnât mind.
After the appointment, Mina wouldnât take no for an answer. She claimed we had to eat, and I didnât have the energy to argue. So we ended up at the little cafĂ© on Mapleâthe one with the scratched wooden tables and the chalkboard menu that hadnât changed in three years. The kind of place where the barista already knows your order and slides it across the counter with a wink. Comfort food, warm light, good coffee. Safe.
We ate slowly, mostly in companionable silence, only breaking it to talk about the game Friday or how Minnesota had a âbetter winterâ than Michigan, which, according to Mina, was a hill she was prepared to die on. Eventually, she checked the time, grabbed her keys, and gave me that lookâthe one that meant she had a plan I hadnât agreed to.
âCome on. Emily said your car would be ready today, right?â she said as we slid into her car.
I nodded, suddenly queasy.
By the time we pulled into the dealership lot, my nerves had twisted into a tight knot at the base of my stomach. I spotted it right awayâsleek, shining, sitting in the front row like it knew it was being shown off. A brand-new Mercedes-Benz SUV, polished to a mirror finish, reflecting the cloudy winter sky.
Of course it was a Mercedes. Emily didnât do practical. She did statements. To her, this was a gift. To me, it felt like every moment of my life rolled into one big fucking joke on four wheels. She has no idea who I am.
I swallowed the knot of disappointment and climbed into the driverâs seat. The leather was buttery soft, the scent of new upholstery too strong, too sterile. Everything felt untouched, untouched by me at least. Like it belonged to a version of my life I hadnât chosen.
I adjusted the seat, turned on the ignition, and rolled out of the lot with careful hands. A few seconds later, my phone buzzed. Emily. Right on cue. Sheâd probably been watching the time, waiting for the appointment to end so she could debrief like it was a business transaction.
I stared at the screen for a second before letting it ring out. She could go to voicemail. Iâd blame driving later if she pressed. It wasnât a lieânot completely.
We pulled up to the apartment just as Lucyâs BMW came around the corner. She practically leapt from it before the engine had even settled.
âThere she is!â she called out, beaming, arms already wide like she was announcing me to a crowd.
Mina laughed, waving her over. âPerfect timing.â
Lucy jogged up, flushed from the cold, her scarf trailing behind her like a cape. She had that kind of contagious energyâbright, earnest, just a little chaoticâand it made it harder to hold onto a bad mood around her.
âYou guys wanna do a lap around the block?â she asked, already bouncing in place like a wind-up toy. âGotta break in your sea legs, Y/N.â
âItâs January,â I said flatly. âIn Michigan.â
âSo?â Mina shrugged, already pulling on gloves. âYouâre a figure skater. Coldâs your natural habitat.â
âItâs twenty-two degrees out,â I reminded them.
Lucy grinned. âExactly. Practically tropical.â
I stared at them for a momentâtwo overexcited lunatics in head-to-toe winter gearâbefore sighing and grabbing my coat. âFine. But if I slip and die, Iâm haunting you both.â
They whooped like Iâd just agreed to join a flash mob.
The walk was slow but steady. The air was sharp, biting at my cheeks, but after the stuffy silence of the exam room and the hollow quiet of the dealership, it felt... clean. Real. Every step without the crutches was a small win, even if I could feel the strain creeping in by the second block.
About a minute in, my phone buzzed again. I didnât need to look to know who it was. I thumbed it silent and slid it into my coat pocket before either of them noticed.
Mina noticed anyway. âEmily again?â
I nodded. âYeah. Iâll call her later.â
âYou were living with her up until... what? A week ago?â Lucy asked, not unkindlyâjust curious, like she was building a timeline in her head.
âYeah,â I said, watching my breath cloud in the air. âMy parents split when I was a kid. My dad moved to Washington, and my mom and I kind of... floated. Wherever the best training was, thatâs where we ended up.â
âThat sounds like an adventure,â Mina said, wide-eyed.
I gave her a smile, but it didnât quite reach my eyes. âMostly it was rinks and airports. Hotels that all looked the same. The places blur together after a while.â
âNo sightseeing?â Lucy asked, her nose wrinkling.
I shook my head. âNot really. Itâs a job, you know? Early mornings, late practices, physical therapy. You donât get a lot of time to explore.â
âThat kinda sucks,â Lucy said matter-of-factly.
I laughed, and this time it felt genuine. âYeah, a little. I mean, Iâm grateful, but itâs not exactly the glamorous life people think it is.â
âNot a lot of friends on the road?â Mina asked gently.
I looked up at the gray sky, thinking. âMostly other skaters. But itâs competitiveâcutthroat sometimes. You donât always know whoâs rooting for you and whoâs waiting for you to fall.â
âEver seen someone pull a Tanya Harding?â Lucy teased, grinning.
âNot exactly,â I said with a smirk. âBut thereâs definitely sabotage. Just... quieter. More backhanded.â
We all laughed, and for a second, the tension that had been riding my shoulders all day eased.
Then Minaâs voice softened. âThatâs not how you got hurt though, right?â
I shook my head. âNo. Just a dumb accident. My blade caught in a rut, and I went down hard. Concussion. Torn ACL. Game over.â
Lucy winced. âGod, that sounds awful.â
âIt was,â I admitted. âStill kind of is.â
âThere wasnât much about it in the news,â Lucy said, eyes narrowing in thought. âI didnât even realize you were off the circuit.â
âThat was on purpose,â I said. âSheâs also my manager. She wanted to keep it quiet in case I bounced back fast. Didnât want to spook the sponsors.â
âIs that... weird?â Mina asked. âHaving her as your manager?â
âI donât know. Iâve never known anything else.â I shrugged. âShe took over after the divorce, when I was still competing in juniors. It just kind of became her job.â
âDo you miss her?â she asked softly.
The question caught me off guard. I looked ahead, watching the sidewalk stretch out in front of us. âItâs... complicated. I think we both needed space. Sheâs always been so focused on the next stepâthe next medal, the next competition. I donât think she knows how to see me outside of that.â
âThat would drive me nuts,â Mina said.
âIt did,â I said quietly. âFor a long time.â
There was a pause. Not awkwardâjust thoughtful. And then, just like that, the conversation drifted. Mina launched into a story about the latest drama with her cousinâs weddingâa florist who ghosted them mid-consultationâand Lucy added commentary so animated she nearly tripped over a crack in the sidewalk.
By the time we got back to the apartment, I was tired, but not drained. My knee ached, sure, but Iâd made it. The elevator ride up was calmer than we had been outside. I leaned back against the wall and looked over at them.
âSo,â Lucy said, dragging out the word like it held a secret, her grin widening with each syllable. âItâs Monday night. None of us have to be up early tomorrow. The guys are off doing whatever it is they do when they disappear for hoursâŠâ
Mina looked up from her phone, eyes lighting up like a switch had flipped. Their eyes met. And just like that, I could see itâthe silent conversation, the plan forming between them before I even knew what was happening.
âYou know what that means?â Lucy asked, already bouncing on the balls of her feet.
I blinked. âNo clue.â
âGirlsâ night!â Mina squealed, throwing her arms in the air like sheâd just won the lottery.
âGirlsâ night?â I echoed, my brow furrowing slightly, still trying to catch up.
âOh, you have *no idea* what youâve been missing,â Lucy said, sliding an arm around my shoulders like we were lifelong best friends instead of new neighbors. âItâs basically a sacred ritual. We eat junk food, drink ridiculous cocktails, wear the comfiest clothes known to mankind, and watch movies until we canât keep our eyes open.â
âIt's just a movie marathon where we get wasted and eat too much food,â Mina added helpfully.
I raised an eyebrow, not quite convinced. âAnd this is... fun?â
Lucy gasped, placing a hand over her heart like Iâd just insulted her entire personality. âY/N. It is everything.â
âI mean, Iâm not really much of a drinker,â I said, hesitating, suddenly aware of how uncool that probably sounded.
âLightweight or just not your thing?â Lucy asked, her voice genuinely curious, not judgmental.
âNeither, really. I just... never got around to it,â I said, and immediately felt the heat rising in my face. âTraining and alcohol donât mix, and Iâve basically been in bed by nine since I was twelve.â
Minaâs eyes went wide, her jaw dropping with mock horror. âWaitâyouâve never had a drink?â
âNot never,â I said quickly. âJust... not casually. Not like this. Not with friends.â
âNo religious reasons? Family rule?â Lucy asked, gently.
âNo, nothing like that,â I said, shrugging. âIt just wasnât part of the world I lived in. Between competition schedules, meal plans, and early flights, I didn't have time for parties or experimenting. And if Iâm honest, itâs always made me a little nervous.â
âWell, tonight,â Mina said, taking a dramatic step forward and pointing a finger in the air like she was making a toast, âwe right this injustice.â
I laughed. âWhat, no bedtime tonight?â
âExactly. No curfews, no counting macros, no stress,â she said, linking her arm with mine. âJust sugar, salt, and emotionally irresponsible rom-coms.â
Before I could answer, Mina and Lucy were already halfway out the door, calling over their shoulders.
âWeâre grabbing the essentials. Donât go anywhere!â
Their front door swung shut, left half open in their wake. I stood there for a moment, dazed and smiling.
From inside, I could hear them already arguing about what to watch. âWe are not watching âThe Notebookâ again,â Mina insisted.
âOh, come on! You cried harder than I did last time!â Lucy shot back.
I leaned against the doorframe, listening, letting their chaos fill the quiet spaces that had been echoing in me since the fall. For the first time in a long time, I didnât feel like I had to brace myself for anything.
A few minutes later, their door flew open again.
Mina emerged first, barefoot and already in sweats, carrying a stack of DVDs taller than her torso. Lucy followed behind her, using a laundry basket as a makeshift party kitâbottles of something pink and sparkling clinking against bags of chips, boxes of cookies, a jar of marshmallow fluff, and three mismatched wine glasses rattling with every step.
âWhat kind of movies do you like?â Lucy asked, not even looking up as she wrestled the basket onto the kitchen counter.
âIâm easy,â I said. âWhatever you guys are into.â
âPerfect,â Mina said, flipping through the stack. âWeâre going for maximum serotonin: rom-coms, teen drama, and something slightly trashy just to round it out.â
Lucy held up a pack of rainbow-colored popcorn like sheâd found the Holy Grail. âWeâre starting with 10 Things I Hate About You. Itâs non-negotiable.â
âI approve,â I said, laughing as I took a handful of snacks from the basket to help sort. âDo people actually eat this much during girlsâ night?â
âThis?â Lucy said, looking insulted. âThis is restraint.â
âAnd sweats, Mina?â I asked, raising an eyebrow. âDo you even own sweats?â
She placed a hand on her chest. âExcuse me. I am making a sacrifice for the integrity of the night.â
I headed back to my apartment to change, pulling on a pair of fleece joggers and an old, oversized Team USA hoodie that still smelled faintly like eucalyptus from my gym bag. I didnât spend long in the mirrorâjust tied my hair back and grabbed a pair of fuzzy socks.
The moment I stepped into Mina and Lucyâs apartment, I paused at the threshold, overwhelmedâin the best wayâby the transformation that had taken place.
The lights were low, the soft yellow string lights overhead casting a cozy, almost magical glow across the living room. A mountain of blankets and pillows was already spread across the couch and floor like the aftermath of a slumber party tornado. In the kitchen, Lucy was mid-chaosâbottles, bowls, and bags scattered across the counter like she was preparing for a sugar-fueled siege. Mina was hunched over the DVD player, muttering about the remote being possessed.
It was warm, loud, alive. The exact opposite of how my life had felt lately.
A slow smile spread across my face. Emily wouldâve fainted if she saw thisâjunk food, mismatched glassware, alcohol in cups that werenât crystal. She had once made a comment about goldfish crackers being "what people without standards feed their children." But tonight wasnât about control. Or image. Or what looked good in a press photo. Tonight was about firsts.
First girlsâ night. First drink. First time letting go, even just a little.
âSo, whatâs the first movie of the night?â I asked, slipping off my slippers and stepping into the living room like I belonged there.
Lucy tossed a bag of Doritos toward Mina, who caught it one-handed and grinned.
âWeâre saving the emotional wreckage for later,â Mina said with a smirk. âWeâre starting light. How to Lose a Guy in 10 Days.â
Lucy gave an exaggerated sigh as she plopped onto the couch. âUgh, McConaughey in his prime. That man could make me move back to Texas.â
âYou lived there for two years,â Mina shot back.
âDetails,â Lucy said, waving her hand dismissively. âPoint is, he makes me nostalgic for accents and bad decisions.â
âYou and Jimin both went to school in Texas, right?â I asked.
âTexas Tech,â Lucy nodded. âBut Jimin actually paid attention in class. I was mostly there for the marching band and the tailgates.â
âAnd you still ended up with Taehyung,â Mina said, nudging her.
Lucy grinned. âI mean... not mad about it.â
Their easy back-and-forth made me smile, even though I still felt like I was learning how to exist in conversations like thisâcasual, intimate, no agenda.
âSpeaking of accents,â I said, âyour dad, Mina... his Wisconsin thing is strong.â
Mina burst into laughter before I even finished the sentence. âOh my God, I shouldâve warned you! Iâm so used to it now, I forget how intense it can sound to normal people.â
ââHey der, Mina!ââ I mimicked, and she doubled over, gasping.
âStop, stopâIâm crying,â she wheezed. âSeriously though, it gets worse when heâs tired. Or if heâs talking to my grandma. Itâs like full lumberjack mode.â
âHonestly?â Lucy chimed in, already halfway back to the kitchen. âYour dad is kind of... hot. Like, weirdly hot. Not for a dad. Just... in general.â
âMmm, no comment,â I muttered, face flushing as I reached for a pillow to bury it.
Lucy reappeared with three glasses in one hand and a bottle of something in the other. âDonât act like you didnât notice, Y/N.â
âHeâs... attractive,â I said carefully, trying to sound neutral.
Lucy raised her brows. âThatâs it?â
âIsnât he basically your future father-in-law?â I asked, narrowing my eyes.
Lucy raised her glass like it was a mic drop. âExactly. Means I have good things to look forward to.â
âYou guys are insane,â I mumbled.
âOh, please,â Mina said casually. âIâm not blind. I know my dadâs good-looking. My mom jokes about it all the time. She says itâs why she puts up with his weird hobbies and the way he leaves coffee mugs in every room of the house.â
âIâm going to need to un-hear all of this,â I said, laughing into my hands.
âWelcome to girlsâ night,â Lucy said, plopping down beside me and handing over a glass. âWhere boundaries go to die.â
I took the glass warily. âWhat is it?â
âJust a little something light,â she said. âPromise. Fruity, barely any alcohol.â
I took a sipâand immediately choked. It tasted like fruit punch spiked with jet fuel. â*That* is not light,â I coughed.
Mina winced in sympathy. âOof. Lucy, you always do this.â
âFine, fine.â Lucy rolled her eyes and stood. âOne âstarter drinkâ coming right up.â
She returned a moment later with something pink and frothy in a mason jar. âTry this. Itâs basically a melted popsicle.â
I sniffed it cautiously, then took a sip. Sweet, fizzy, tangyâlike raspberries and lemon sherbet. Still a little warmth on the back of my tongue, but nothing aggressive.
âGood, right?â Lucy asked, eyeing me over the rim of her glass, her grin twitching at the corners like she was holding back a celebratory cheer.
I nodded, a little more confidently this time, and took another sip. âReally good, actually.â
âTold you,â she said, clearly pleased with herself.
âJust... pace yourself,â Mina added from where she was curled up in a blanket on the floor. She raised a brow in my direction. âIt tastes like juice, but thereâs more vodka than fruit in that drink.â
âDuly noted,â I murmured, though I was already taking another sip.
The hours passed in a haze of warmth and movie quotes and laughter that felt like it belonged to another lifeâone that didnât involve injuries or ice or expectations. We made it through Clueless and Legally Blonde before any of us realized how late it had gotten. I was sprawled out across the couch, my head resting against Lucyâs leg, Mina draped over the other end of the couch with her feet tucked under a pillow like a cat in hibernation.
It was the kind of comfort that felt rareâunguarded, unpretentious, easy.
âThe night is young,â Lucy mumbled into a pillow, stretching out with a satisfied sigh. âWhatâs next?â
âLeo,â Mina declared, eyes lighting up as she reached for the next DVD. âItâs not a real girlsâ night until Leo shows up in a tux.â
Lucy groaned playfully. âYou and your Titanic obsession.â
âItâs a cinematic masterpiece,â Mina countered, already loading the disc.
âI mean, sheâs not wrong,â I offered, earning a grin from both of them.
Lucy ambled into the kitchen to grab another drink. Her footsteps had a slight sway now, like the cocktails were finally catching up with her.
âAnyone else?â she asked, glancing over her shoulder.
âI probably shouldnât...â I began.
âNuh-uh,â Mina said, cutting me off without even turning around. âYouâre still too coherent.â
I let out a breathy laugh as Mina pressed another glass into my hand. âIf I end up passed out on this couch, Iâm blaming you.â
âDeal,â she said, raising her own drink like she was making a toast.
By the time Jack started sketching Rose, we were full-on tipsy. The drinks had softened all the edges. Conversation got louder, the laughs longer. At some point, Lucy and Mina reenacted the "I'm flying" scene on the coffee table, arms stretched wide and teetering dangerously close to the bottle of wine Mina had insisted on opening. I laughed so hard my stomach hurt.
When the credits finally started rolling and the room settled into a comfortable hum of silence, Mina looked over at me, eyes gleaming with something between mischief and curiosity.
âAlright. Real talk, Y/N.â
I narrowed my eyes. âWhy do I feel like I should be bracing myself?â
âYouâve really never?â Lucy cut in, more serious now, though the playful edge hadnât entirely left her voice.
I groaned, letting my head fall back against the cushion. âWhy are we circling back to this?â
âBecause,â Mina said, poking at my leg with her toe, âyouâre too mysterious. We need to know everything.â
âThereâs not that much to know,â I muttered.
Lucy stared at me like Iâd just told her I didnât believe in birthdays. âY/N, youâre twenty-four. Youâve never had sex? Not even once? I mean, I know I waited for a while, but I still fooled around a bit before that. You haven't done anything?â
I crossed my arms over my chest. âNope.â
Mina gasped like Iâd confessed to never having tried pizza. âAre you serious?â
âThere are plenty of people who wait,â I said, more defensive than I meant to sound. âItâs not that weird.â
âSure,â Mina said, leaning her chin on her knees. âBut youâre gorgeous. You could probably have your pick.â
âIâd totally jump you,â she added casually, reaching over to flick a bit of lint off my pants.
I rolled my eyes, laughing. âWow, thank you. Thatâs very touching.â
âYouâre welcome,â she replied with a proud smile.
Lucy looked genuinely perplexed. âSo... no one? Not even a hot skater guy during training camps or some European fling after a competition?â
I shrugged. âNever really had the opportunity. Or... I guess I just didnât make one.â
Mina stared at me, incredulous. âYou mean to tell me that with all those hours at the gym, there wasnât one shirtless Russian worth risking it all for?â
âSome of us actually used the gym for training,â I said.
âSome of us used it for both,â Lucy said with a wink. âMultitasking is a skill.â
âPerv,â I muttered.
âProudly,â Lucy said, tossing a popcorn kernel into her mouth like sheâd just dropped a mic.
Mina sat up a little straighter, the gears in her head clearly turning. âOkay. We need to find you someone.â
âNo,â I said instantly. âAbsolutely not. I donât need a setup.â
âBut think about it!â Mina said, suddenly looking far too serious for someone wrapped in a blanket burrito. âLucy, who do we know?â
I groaned and buried my face in my hands. âPlease. Stop.â
âYou canât just tell us youâve never and then not let us help,â Lucy insisted.
âI can and I will.â
Mina narrowed her eyes. âUnless... you have met someone.â
âNo,â I said way too quickly.
Lucy sat up like sheâd just heard a dog whistle. âYou so have.â
âThereâs nothing to tell!â I insisted, feeling heat crawl up my neck.
âOh my God,â Mina gasped, eyes sparkling. âYou met someone. Who is he? Is he cute? Is he here? Did you kiss?â
âYou guys are relentless,â I muttered, laughing despite myself.
Lucy folded her arms, raising one perfectly shaped brow. âWeâve been in long-term relationships for years. We live for this stuff now. Spill.â
I sighed, realizing I wasnât getting out of this. âFine. I met a guy at the airport. He helped me with my bags. We talked for a few minutes. Thatâs it.â
âWas he hot?â Lucy asked, already leaning forward like this was the climax of the story.
I shrugged. âYeah, I guess.â
âYou guess?â Mina repeated, scandalized.
âI mean, he wasnât just cute,â I admitted. âHe was... kind of next-level.â
âTall?â Lucy prompted.
âYeah.â
âDark?â
âMm-hmm.â
âHandsome?â
I exhaled. âRidiculously.â
Both of them squealed so loudly I nearly dropped my drink.
âDid you get his number?â Mina asked.
âNo.â
âDid he get yours?â
âNo.â
âY/N!â Lucy groaned. âWhat the hell?â
âI didnât know if he was just being polite! I wasnât going to throw my number at him in the middle of baggage claim like some rom-com extra.â
âBut he said he wanted to see you again?â Mina asked, her voice softening.
I nodded slowly. âHe mentioned grabbing coffee sometime. But that was it.â
âGirl,â Lucy said, shaking her head. âWe need to manifest this manâs return into your life.â
âIâm not holding my breath,â I replied. âIâll probably never see him again.â
Mina rested her head on my shoulder. âMaybe. But maybe not. You never know.â
I smiled faintly, grateful for their enthusiasm even if it made me feel more exposed than Iâd planned. The movie was still playing in the background, the soft sounds of Celine Dion bleeding through the speakers. The room had gone quiet again, but this time it wasnât awkwardâit was comfortable. Safe.
Mina looked up at me, her expression suddenly serious. âYour butterflies are still out there, Y/N. You just have to be ready when they land.â

Taglist: @smartkookiee @knightofmidnight @mar-lo-pap @jjeonjjk7 @somewhatjungkook @lovingkoalaface @jimineepaboya @iswearimover5feetall @blissingtaehyung @futuristicenemychaos @kooloveys @jenniebyrubies @8thmuse @beattiestreet @tatzzz-25
#bts#bts fanfic#bts fanfiction#bts fic#bts x reader#bts fics#bts smut#bts x fem!reader#bts x you#bts x y/n#jungkook fanfic#jungkook#jeon jungkook#jungkook x y/n#jungkook x reader#jungkook x you#bts sports au#bts scenarios#jungkook smut#jungkook scenarios#jungkook series#min yoongi#jung hoseok#park jimin#kim namjoon#kim seokjin#kim taehyung#hockey au#figure skater au#bts angst
230 notes
·
View notes
Text
these colors fade for you only ; benedict bridgerton x reader (part i)
pairing: benedict bridgerton x fem!reader
summary: one thing worse than seeing your enemy often was living under the same roof, certainly, and you and benedict suffered from that unfortunate condition. not even the eleven years you've slept separated by a thin wall only helped you overcome that hatred, you would always hate each other. or not really, because it's too definite to say something as such when a few hours could change the meaning of until the end of time.
warnings/tags: enemies to lovers, sexual tension, very inappropriate behavior for the 1810s, colin bridgerton being a little shit, two people who hate each other locked in a room, what could possibly go wrong?, nude paintings, implied smut, song: sunlight (hozier)
word count: 3.2K
â part ii
â mila's anthology (main masterlist)
One thing about Benedict Bridgerton is how you could ruin even the best of days for him.
One thing about you is how much you loved to make him mad and see the frustration on his face.
Another thing about Benedict Bridgerton is how pathetically obsessed he was with insulting you in any chance he gets.
Another thing about you is how you were willing to do absolutely anything to bother him or tease him.
You acted like children: always arguing, always making fun of each other, always making everyone at Bridgerton House completely insane with your bickering the entire day.
One thing was having to see your enemy often. One way worse was living under the same roof.
Eleven years ago, your parents had an accident, and you have lived with the Bridgertons ever since, as your mother was Violet Bridgerton's best friend since childhood.
Devastated for years, you accompanied the Bridgertons in their grief for Edmund, which was what ultimately gave you strength to go on with your life. All of you.
But that was the very same thing that ignited your rivalry with the second Bridgerton: your enthusiasm would collide with his mourning and harsh words coming out of his mouth you had no will to tolerate.
It began with his insults to you, though you knew he didn't mean to be rude, and it was all his grief doing the talk. When you couldn't tolerate it anymore, you started insulting him back.
Then, Benedict would play pranks that went too far, and you would burn his sketches in the chimney.
Benedict started sabotaging any chance you could get to find a suitor and you would spread silly rumors about his performance in the bedroom with his friends from the Academy.
Thanks to his efforts, not even being named Diamond of the Season was enough for you to find a husband, which was already making you feel like a failure, not to mention a burden to the Bridgertons. Benedict's fault also.
âAnthony, has he come back?â
He gave you a pitiful look. âI am sorry, Y/N, but I spoke to Lord Raeken to ask him his intentions, and he said he was not interested in marrying you.â
âWhat?â You gasped. âBut everything was going so well! He- he invited us for dinner last week! His mother and Aunt Violet befriended each other even!â
âYou will not like what I am going to say.â Anthony anticipated, and you already knew whose fault it was.
âIt was Benedict?! Again?!â
Anthony nodded. âI talked to him⊠It was a threat. He said he would fix it, and I promise you that Lord Raeken will propose to you. If not, he is not worthy of you, and that is all.â
âNobody is worthy of me, then? He⊠ruined it with the Duke of Sussex, with Lord Leclerc, with the Count-, I⊠Why does he keep doing this, Anthony?â You whimpered. You didn't even notice when you started crying, but before anything happened, he hugged you tightly. âHas he not tormented me enough already?â
The eldest Bridgerton knew all too well of your inner motives to hate each other, but decided not to meddle in your war anymore unless it was a case as delicate as this.
âPromise me you will not ruin his latest painting, Y/N,â he begged. âI am trying to work on a peace accord between the two of you, so as long as you stop doing things to him, he will stop messing with you.â
You sighed. âIf I do not marry this season, I will have no other choice but to find a job as a governess.â
âWhy do you even say that?â He frowned.
âBecause it has been eleven years of you sponsoring me, and I believe that it is too much time.â
âYou think you are a burden for us?â Anthony asked, and your silence answered. âThe day you leave us will be one of the saddest for us Bridgertons, Y/N. You are like our sister, and we love you and care about you as such. Perhaps it has not worked before, but do you really believe that a man that loves you will let none other than Benedict intimidate him?â
âGregory is more threatening than him,â you noted. âAnd those dimples could melt the coldest of hearts!â
Anthony smiled. âDo not think too much of it. We shall find you a husband before the season ends.â
âAlright.â
âNow go, I believe Colin is expecting you, and I have many things to do.â
âSure thing.â you replied.
Once you were out of his office, you gathered the baby blue skirt and ran to Benedict's studio. There, you saw the painting Anthony begged you not to ruin.
It was a woman's naked figure, quite a graceful one. And it was beautifully portrayed.
It would be a shame for it to be ruined. Thank God you did not promise Anthony a thing.
It was still wet, so it was not difficult to use other colors and mix them with the paint so it would look different. You also spilled droplets of red and signed your name on the painting where he had his.
Then, you cleaned your hands and ran to the door.
âColin!â you exclaimed, and he turned around. âWe are going to find Benedict right now.â
He frowned, annoyed. âWhat happened now?â
âLord Raeken won't marry me for something Benedict did. Now I must speak to him.â
âIt is getting late. We will not get to the tailor in time if we go to Benedict first.â
âPlease?â You begged Colin. âI can get on my knees if you wish, but pleaseâŠâ
Colin rolled his eyes. âAlright, let's- oh, there he is!â
You looked in the same direction as him and noticed Benedict getting home. He seemed mad, and your face lost all its life when you thought of what could happen when he saw his painting ruined by you.
âLet's get out of here, ColinâŠâ you muttered once Benedict passed you without even saying hello.
âWhy? Benedict is here if you wish to talk to him.â
âIt might not be a great time right nowâŠâ
âWhy?â
âY/N, I swear to God!â
âBecauseâŠâ You gave Colin a sheepish look at Benedict's scream.
âWhat did you do?â
âHe started it!â
Colin rolled his eyes. âDid you-â
âCome inside right now!â Benedict yelled once he reached the door. âI am dead serious.â
You sighed, walking next to Colin. âHe is going to kill me, Colin.â
âYou do not know that.â
âI did something bad.â
âSo did he.â
You pursed your lips. âTell Daphne that only Francesca is a good fit to replace me as Auggie's godmother once I die.â
âDo not say that.â
âWhat on Earth were you thinking?!â
âWhat on Earth were you thinking?!â You mimicked him, anger coming to surface again as you reached his studio.
âThis was an assignment for tomorrow morning!â
âWell, Lord Raeken was my whole future, Benedict!â you yelled back.
âLook at it! It is ruined!â
Colin was annoyed enough of your fights, and seeing the keys was enough for him to know there was only one solution.
So he did it and thought that you would either kill each other or make amends.
The third Bridgerton exited the room quietly and thanked your bickering for being distracting enough so you did not notice when he closed the door and locked it from outside.
âWhat are you doing?â Anthony asked when he saw Colin lock the door.
âForcing those two to reconcile.â
The eldest brother chuckled. âBest of luck with that.â
âI know they will get over it,â he said, sitting on the floor next to the door. âI shall stay here even if it takes me the whole night.â
Anthony joined him. âThis should be fun.â
âI do not care if it is ruined, Benedict⊠you can ruin my future but you draw a line at ruined paintings?!â
âDo you not know how important my career is for me?! You can find another suitor anytime!â
You groaned. âThis is my third season, and I have not found a husband! I was the Diamond of my first Season, Benedict! And you have been ruining all of them for me!â
âI have not ruined anything. They simply are not a good fit for the family!â
âI am done listening to you.â You walked away from him and tried, in vain, to open the door.
After looking around, you noticed Colin was supposed to be in the room with you but he wasn't.
âColin Bridgerton, open this door right now!â You banged the door, making him flinch. âSomeone, open the door! We are locked in here!â
Benedict believed you simply weren't strong enough to open it, so he joined you trying to open it but couldn't while his brothers hid their laughter. He looked for the keys but couldn't find them either.
âColin must have taken the keys,â he noted.
You sighed tiredly. âSomebody open the door! Please, we are trapped!â
âOpen the door! Colin!â
âThey will not let us out.â you told him.
âPerhaps we should just say we made amends and they will open the door.â
âDo you think he is an idiot? Only a fool would believe you and I could reach an agreement overnight, let alone the ten minutes we have been here.â
He groaned, giving up on escaping the room and returning to the conflict. âHow are you so blind, Y/N? How can you fail to see that they are not right for the family?â
âI beg your pardon?! You do not even know them!â
âIs that so?â he questioned, getting closer to you. âLord Leclerc, a widower who had lovers left and right while his late wife was terribly ill, the Duke of Sussex is a dull rat, and the Count had three illegitimate children by the time he set foot on Mayfair. They are not good people for us.â
âIf that is what worries you so, I can leave forever after I marry!â
âDo you truly think this family will survive a week without seeing you? Mother is devastated at Daphne's absence⊠yours would kill her.â
You rolled your eyes. âWe are not even a real family, are we? I am not related to you, I am a mere burden, so why do you not take any of them as your chance to get rid of me?â
âI did not mean that. Stop bringing it to the table each time it suits your purpose to manipulate me.â
âI could seriously kill you with my bare hands right now, BenedictâŠâ you spoke, outraged. âWhat is it that I did for you to hate me so much?!â
âIt is not worth talking about that now.â
âWhy are you like this with me, Benedict? At this point, I would marry just about any man who could take me away from you.â
His heart skipped a beat. âWe can't just let you marry anyone, alright?â
âWhy do you even care?!â
âBecause I cannot let you go with someone I do not trustâŠâ
âWhat will it even take for you to trust any of them?â
âI could never trust them, Y/N, because I can't trust in someone who does not love you devotedly and absolutely.â
Your lips formed a line of disdain at his words. âHow would you even know they don't if you do not give them the chance to truly get to me?â
âBecause no one does.â
âWow,â you laughed bitterly. âThanks for reminding me how unlovable I am.â
âYou do not understand, Y/N.â
âExplain it to me, then!â You asked, you begged him.
âNo one does it like I do, my goodness!â he screamed, and you were sure it echoed through the whole floor.
You choked on your own spit at his confession, and at the other side of the door, Colin and Anthony looked at each other completely flabbergasted.
âWe should leave.â Anthony whispered. âUnlock the door.â
Colin nodded. âI agree, we should let them out.â
Anthony nodded and left, but Colin was determined.
He certainly did not unlock the door.
âWhat?â you asked in almost a whisper.
Benedict seemed surprised at his own words, as if he had spoken from ignorance because⊠it couldn't be real, could it? He couldn't be in love with you.
âIâŠâ
âBenedictâŠâ
âYou are my family,â he âcorrectedâ himself. âConflict in families is not uncommon. It is fine. I care about you, and I⊠we do not want you to be the wife of a man that does not deserve you, Y/N. You are sunlight, and they are nothing but a gray sky.â
You breathed out shakily, looking at his blue eyes deeply, feeling like you had never seen such blue in your entire life. âI am sorry about your painting.â
âIt is alright, I will try to fix it; maybe if Colin lets us out, I can go back to the Academy before it is too late. Find a model-â
âIs that what you need? A model?â
Benedict cleared his throat, guessing where it was going, though scared of it. âYes, but it should not be difficult to find one at the Academy.â
âWe will not be let out,â you reminded him and gave it all a careful thought.
You were aware it wasn't right. He was a man, and you were a woman who was not married to him. He must not see you naked under any circumstances, but again⊠he saved you from those men who weren't worth it, and you paid him by ruining his artwork. It was not fair, so you owed him.
You could break the rules a little. After all, you were locked in a room for God only knows how long.
So you nodded and started undressing. âI could model for you if that is what you need.â
âWhat? Do not, I-â
âWhat is the difference between that woman and I?â
Benedict's brain told him to stop you. It was definitely not right for a lady like you to be seen naked before marriage. Worse than that, be painted.
âY/NâŠâ
âAm I not interesting enough to paint, Benedict?â you questioned as your dress reached the floor. âI just wish to make up for what I did.â
You started undoing your corset under his careful eyes.
âIf what worries you is my identity, I believe you could use the other model's face,â you added once the corset was discarded and your bosom fully exposed to him. âIt is intact in your painting.â
âI am afraid your grace cannot be compared.â
You exhaled nervously when your shaking hands reached the beginning of your underpants. âThen make justice to it.â
Finally, you stood completely naked before him and didn't dare to be modest about it.
âPaint me.â
You walked to the couch and laid in a similar position as the model in his painting.
âI cannot ask that of you.â He tried one last time, gathering all the strength in his body⊠You were a lady, and he was a gentleman; no matter how rare that would be of him to stop you. It was not right, but what a sight he had before him.
âThen it is good that I offered.â you refuted.
He doubted for longer than he is willing to admit, but ultimately approached you with hesitant steps.
âAllow me,â he whispered as he reached you. You nodded, and he accommodated your head so you would be looking up at the ceiling and your hands to cover what could be seen of your face to his art's convenience delicately. His touch, hot, caused goosebumps on your skin. A gasp left your lips. âYou truly are beautiful.â
âThank you.â you mumbled.
Benedict returned to the canvas, telling himself he could do this.
He shouldn't.
But if your face wouldn't be seen, it would do no harm. Only you and him would know it's you.
A few hours had passed and the night had fallen. It was difficult to paint with the growing darkness hiding your features, so he left his piece for a second to find some candles.
Before he returned to the canvas, you spoke. âAm I doing it well?â
âYou certainly are,â he praised you. âA natural indeed.â
You had goosebumps once again.
What is wrong with me?, you asked yourself.
How could Benedict, of all people, make you feel like this? How could he control the speed of your heartbeat with mere words? How could he turn your skin into a burning mess that acted as if it was freezing? How could he make your hands sweat each time he got closer? How could he make you forget how much you despised him after he said he loved you?
How did he love you? He said you were family, but he did not dare to call you a sister like his siblings always do. No, this was a different kind of love: the kind of love you read about in the romance novels you have stolen from his library, because that is the way you were feeling near his presence, under his stare, at his touch.
âCome here,â you commanded long before you thought what you would say. He complied, flying to you like a moth to a flame, but you were sunlight: billions of times more powerful, and you could consume him long before he dared to reach you. He felt like a moth with wigs made of wax, melting with each step that brought him close to you. Gladly. âHow do you love me, Benedict?â
âWhat?â
It was unbelievable that a man of words like him could act so clueless, but there he was. Oblivious to your passion, not to mention his.
âI have always been your Mama's daughter and your brothers and sisters' sister. But I have never been yours,â you mentioned. âWhy, if you love me so?â
âY/NâŠâ His hand caressed your face, and you took the other to put it on your left breast where he could feel your heart beating.
âKiss me if what my beating heart says about your love is true.â It was an order, and that heart of yours was certainly right.
And right then, he knew he was careless of his own insignificance. He would fly as high as the melting wax allowed him to and fall as deep into the ocean as his own weight imposed.
He could drown and disappear, live and die for this moment. For all the frustration that has haunted him all those years of loathing and yearning. For his sunlight, for you.
He kissed you, and you returned the kiss as if your lips had ever touched others before.
They haven't.
They shouldn't.
But they are now.
It was an angry kiss. Wet, carnal, breathless, hot, feral, everything.
His lips did not caress yours or danced with yours, no; they fought and devoured yours, and you gave in.
It was exquisite but depraved in a way you couldn't bring yourself to explain, and you absolutely loved it.
Once the kiss ended, you were the first to talk. âTake it all off.â
He breathed out, nerves he does not recall to have ever felt scared his determination away.
He felt as pathetic as those men he threatened to ruin if they were to set foot in the same room as you ever again, and he took off his clothes with the urgency of a task set by the scary educator of his childhood.
You looked at him, took it all in, and gave him space to lay beside you.
âIt's just us, BenedictâŠâ you let out, your breath blending with his. âYou can love me now.â
His cue.
#benedict bridgerton#bridgerton fanfiction#benedict bridgerton x reader#bridgerton#benedict bridgerton fanfiction#benedict bridgerton x you#benedict bridgerton smut#benedict bridgerton imagine#bridgerton imagine
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
safe and sound â nanami kento.
âWho was that, Nanamin?â Yuuji asked hesitantly. âThat was my wife.â Nanami explained to him, putting his phone away. âItâs better if we talk about it on the way there. Come on, letâs get going. I donât want the store to close on us.â âHuh?â âHuh? Itadoriâkun, are you okay?â The shock is now more evident than ever before in Itadori Yuujiâs face. He was hysterical, stunned and dumbfounded. âWhat? Nanamin, youâre married? You have a wife? Huh?â "Itadoriâkun, please calm down." he began, his voice steady but tinged with an uncharacteristic gentleness. "Yes, I am married."
GENRE: Alternate Universe - Canon Convergence;
WARNING/s: Gen, Romance, Friends to Lovers, Husband and Wife, Friendship, Husband! Nanami, Reader! Wife, Fluff, Drama, Comfort, Falling In Love, Flirting, Fix-It, Humor, Domesticity, Family Life, Hurt/Comfort, Angst, Idiots In Love, Light-Hearted, Slice of Life, Pining, Nanami Being A Great Husband;
WORDS: 6.9k words.
AUTHOR'S NOTE: im alive (hurray!!!); i've recovered a little bit, so i wrote this. hurray for the winning poll!!! i'm sorry it took this long to post. i hope you enjoy it as much i did writing it!!! i'll be writing pasilyo and seeing you in the upcoming days~ i love you all <3
main masterlist
what a wonderful world masterlist
polaroid love | safe and sound
next: just one day
IT WAS ALWAYS SOMETHING, THE AFTERMATH. Every mission felt different. Every mission left a different taste, a different texture, a different feeling. And this wasnât something that Nanami Kento was unfamiliar with. If he was being honest, heâd experienced all the sorts of emotions that come with being a Jujutsu sorcerer. But it was new to Itadori Yuuji. And it was devastating to watch.
It was almost as though the blond had returned to those days, that misery when Haibara Yu had died. He could remember being just as lost, being just as disgruntled and grievous. Every bit of it returned in a flash as he stood there, watching Yuuji grapple with the fresh wound of loss.
Itadori-kun hasnât spoken since yesterday, not since they talked. But Nanami Kento had expected it as much. What does one say after such a tragedy? The boy who had died, the one named Junpeiâhe was a comfort to Yuuji. He didnât know Junpei as well as Yuuji did, but he knew that he was just a kid. A kid who was robbed of his life, of a chance.
Nanamiâs heart ached with a familiar pain as he watched Itadori Yuuji, who was sitting on the ground with his knees drawn to his chest, staring blankly ahead. It was an all-too-familiar sight, one that he had seen reflected in his own mirror years ago. The silence between them was thick, filled with the unspoken sorrow that hung heavily in the air.
He sighed as he saw the boy still at the edge of the schoolâs steps. His shoulders slumped and eyes fixed on the ground. The battle with the curse Mahito had taken its toll on everyone, but it seemed to have hit Yuuji the hardest. With Gojo Satoru still away on his overseas mission and Gojo Genmei's whereabouts uncertain, Nanami Kento felt the weight of responsibility settling heavily on his own shoulders. He couldnât leave the boy alone. Not like this. He could see it in the young boyâs eyes. He needs relief, peace of mind.Â
Ieiri Shoko and Kiyotaka Ijichi were good people, but Nanami knew they werenât what Itadori-kun needed right now. Shoko was burdened with her own responsibilities, cleaning up the mess that curse left behind. Her duties as the school's medic were already overwhelming, and adding Yuuji's emotional turmoil to her plate would be unfair. Ijichi, on the other hand, was exhausted from going back and forth between missions, assisting wherever he was needed. He needed rest, not more stress.
Nanami sighed, racking his brain for a solution. No one else was to know that Itadori Yuuji was aliveâthat was what Gojo Satoru had insisted on. It was dangerous to reveal Yuuji's survival, especially with the higher-ups likely to come after him. They wouldn't hesitate to use Yuuji as a pawn in their political games, and Nanami couldn't allow that to happen.
The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on Nanami's shoulders. If he failed to ensure Yuuji's well-being, it would be his fault. He couldnât bear the thought of failing another young sorcerer, not after what had happened to Haibara. The memory of his own anguish, his own failure, was still too vivid, too painful.
As Nanami watched Yuuji sitting despondently, he felt a surge of determination. This boy, who had been thrust into a world of curses and death, needed guidance and protection. It wasnât a sin, to be a child who needs protection from the cruel world. He needed someone, something. To live, to breathe. To be relieved. And it was up to Nanami to provide that. He would not let Itadori Yuuji fall into despair or danger.Â
He approached Yuuji, who was still staring at the ground, lost in his own grief. "Itadoriâkun." he said softly, trying to reach through the boyâs sorrow. "Are you alright?â
Yuuji looked up, his eyes empty and haunted. "Oâoh, Iâm fine, Nanamin. Please donât worry about meââ
"Iâd rather you be honest with me, Itadoriâkun." Nanami replied. "I know you're hurting. And I know it feels like youâre alone. But youâre not. You should not burden yourself with this anymore than you should.â
Yuujiâs gaze dropped again, and Nanami felt a pang of sympathy. The boy had been through so much in such a short time. He needed someone to anchor him, to help him navigate the turbulent waters of his emotions and the dangerous world he now inhabited.
âBut NanaminâŠâ
Haibara used to make that face too, Nanami thinks. That same expression of guilt and self-doubt, as if he hadnât done enough, as if he should have been better. He could see it now, in Yuujiâs eyes. The weight of regret and the burden of what-ifs.
âI justâŠâ Yuujiâs voice cracked, his words trailing off. The pain and uncertainty were clear, and Nanamiâs heart ached with understanding.
"Gojo-san trusts you. And so do I," Nanami said, his eyes softening as he met Yuujiâs troubled gaze. "Youâve shown incredible strength and resilience, Itadoriâkun. I told you that yesterday. Itâs okay to feel what youâre feeling. Itâs okay to grieve."
Yuujiâs lower lip trembled, and he bit down on it, trying to hold back the tears threatening to spill over. âBut what if⊠what if Iâm not strong enough? What if I fail again?â
Nanami shook his head slowly. âStrength isnât about never failing, Itadoriâkun. Itâs about getting back up, even when youâve fallen. Itâs about continuing to fight, even when it seems impossible. Youâre stronger than you think, and you donât have to do this alone.â
The boy looked down, his hands gripping his knees tightly. âJunpei⊠he was my friend. And I couldnât save him.â
Nanamiâs grip on Yuujiâs shoulder tightened, offering a silent promise of support. âWe canât always save everyone. But we honor them by continuing to fight for others, by becoming better, stronger. Junpeiâkun wouldnât want you to give up. Heâd want you to keep going, to keep trying.â
A tear slipped down Yuujiâs cheek, and he wiped it away with the back of his hand. âI just⊠I donât know if I can.â
âYou can,â Nanami assured him. âAnd you will. Little by little. You can do it, Itadoriâkun.â
Itadori Yuuji didnât respond immediately, but Nanami Kento could see a flicker of somethingâhope, maybeâin his eyes. It was a start. Little by little. He could feel the boyâs breathing become more even. He could see his features relax slightly, the tension he had vanishing. Nanami thinks that heâll cry again, when Nanami isnât there. But perhaps, this was enough. Seeing him be reassured once again, that it wasnât his fault. Maybe one day, Nanami Kento would see him smile genuinely again.
WHENEVER HE SEES YOUR NAME ON SCREEN, HE SMILES.When he heard the familiar melody of his ringtone, Nanami Kento excused himself from Itadoriâkun and walked off to a more private area. The buzzing seclusion of Tokyo Jujutsu Highâs main stairwell faded as he found a quiet corner. He felt a pang of guilt for not replying to you much earlier. He can only think how much you were thinking about him, with a worried heart. He knew you understood, especially during times when he was on missions. But he thinks that understanding can only go so far. His job after all was something that was hard to grasp with relief.Â
But you knew the demands of his work as a sorcerer, when he told you about it years and years ago. He wouldnât leave the work, you know that much. So you let it be. As long as he came home to you, that was fine. And so, it has always been fine when you donât get a text between some days. All these years, you had never pressured him about not replying or calling. The same understanding applied when you were engrossed in your manuscripts during writing season.Â
At times, Nanami Kento wishes he could be a better husband for you. A husband that you deserve. A husband thatâs always there to coddle you, to take care of you, to love you. He thinks about it sometimes, if he were a househusband. He could commit his life to taking care of you, the way you had always done for him. Maybe one day heâd get that chance. Maybe heâd finally be able to return your love for him in a way that was true to loving you.
âHello, my love.â he greeted, trying to keep his tone cheerful. âIâm sorry for not replying to you sooner.
âKento, baby! Iâm so glad I caught you.â you replied, your voice warm and bright. He loves it. He adores it when he hears that excited pitch. He was happiest when he could hear your voice. âI havenât heard from you all day. I hope everythingâs been alright at work, baby.â
Nanami Kento hesitated for a moment. He didnât have the heart to tell you that he had almost died yesterday, that the mission had been far more dangerous than anticipated. He didnât want to worry you. He doesnât like it when he stresses you out. You were in enough pressure for your deadlines, he didnât want to add to that.
âYes, everythingâs fine, love.â he said, forcing a smile even though you couldnât see it. âJust a bit busy, you know how it is.â
You sighed on the other end of the line, a sound filled with understanding and concern. âI know. I just worry about you sometimes. Iâm a worry wart, you know?â
âI know you do, my love.â Nanami replied softly. âBut Iâm alright, really. I did well and survived. Iâm okay. Thatâs all that matters.â
You sighed tenderly. âI suppose so. I think thatâs always enough for me. Knowing that youâre well.â
âExactly. So, my love. Enough about me. Tell me, how was your day? Did you finish your manuscript for the new book?â He thinks that he could see your smile, even from a phone call. If thereâs anything that makes him feel warm inside, itâs your smile.
There was a brief pause, and you laughed. âYes, I did! It was a lot of work, but I finally finished it well. Before the deadline! Which means, no editor coming into our house to take me away from you! Iâm really happy with how it turned out. I spent most of the day taking in the words I wrote and making sure everything was perfect.â
Nanami listened as you shared the details of your day, his heart lifting with every word you spoke. Your voice was animated and full of excitement, a soothing balm to his weary soul. He could picture you in the kitchen, eyes sparkling as you talked about finishing your manuscript and experimenting with new recipes. He asked questions, genuinely interested in every detail, finding comfort in the normalcy of your conversation.
As he listened, he was struck by the stark contrast between the world you described and the chaos he had faced earlier. Your day, filled with the mundane but meaningful tasks of editing and cooking, felt like a distant haven from the danger and uncertainty that had engulfed him. It was in these moments, when he could hear the warmth and love in your voice, that he found his grounding.
Nanami Kento often marveled at how deeply he loved you. It was a love that had grown over time, a steady flame that had become an essential part of his existence. Despite the tumultuous nature of his work, you were his constant, his anchor in a sea of unpredictability. Your unwavering support and understanding were the bedrock of his strength, and he cherished every bit of it.
In a world where so much was uncertain, your love was a rare and precious constant. It was the reason he fought so hard, the reason he pulled through the darkest moments. Your voice was a reminder of why he endured the risks and dangers of his profession. It was the promise of coming home to a place where he was loved and valued, no matter how challenging the world outside might be.
As you continued to talk, Nanami Kento felt a profound sense of gratitude. He knew that he could face any challenge, knowing that you were waiting for him at home. Your support gave him the strength to confront the darkness and emerge stronger. And in that quiet, shared moment over the phone, he felt an overwhelming appreciation for you, his partner, his love, and his greatest source of comfort.
âAnd then I took a break and made that recipe we found a while back!â you continued, giggling at the end.Â
You were always like this, when you were excited about something that had turned out well. Nanami Kento thinks that he can only feel like his heart is going to burst whenever you talk like this, like you were sunshine itself in his cloudy days.Â
âI canât wait for you to come home, baby. You would enjoy it well!â
He chuckled softly. âIâm looking forward to it. It sounds delicious.â
You laughed, the sound light and musical. âIâll make it for you when you get home. Just promise me youâll be safe until then, okay?â
âI promise, my love. âKento said, his voice sincere. âIâll be home soon, okay?â
âThatâs great!â You cheered on the other line. âI can cook it right away. Iâm sure it will be ready by the time you get home.â
Nanami was about to reply when Itadori Yuuji walked in. The boy with fuschia hair started to speak but quickly realized that Nanami was on a call and fell silent. His face started to turn red as he blubbered a weak apology, as he turned around and started to walk off. Nanami shakes his head and puts his hand on his shoulder. Yuuji looks as though he was going to explode from embarrassment, mouthing to Nanami to let him go. But since he was here, he might as well introduce you to the boy.
Nanami Kento was private about his life. He rarely talked about how he was a proud married man. But it wasnât because he was embarrassed. If anything, he would like to brag about you to the world. How you had the loveliest singing voice. How your cooking was the best he had ever tasted. How your words were always the warmest to hear. But he didnât think he needed to share you with the world. Your presence was his sanctuary, a secret haven where he could retreat from the chaos of his duties.
In the quiet moments at home, when the world outside seemed a distant memory, he would listen to you hum a tune as you prepared dinner, your melody weaving a tapestry of comfort and familiarity. The aroma of your cooking filled the air, a symphony of flavors that spoke of love and care in every bite. And when you spoke, your voice gentle and soothing, it was as if the weight of his burdens lifted, replaced by a warmth that radiated from your every word.
Nanami didnât need to share these moments with anyone else. They were his to treasure in this life, this little life heâs built with you. In your eyes, he found a reflection of the man he aspired to be â strong, yet tender; stoic, yet deeply affectionate. And in your embrace, he found the peace he so often sought in a world that demanded so much of him.
To the world, he was Nanami Kento, a formidable sorcerer and a man of few words. But to you, he was simply Kento, your beloved husband who cherished every moment spent in your presence. And that, he believed, was more than enough.
But he supposed, at least today, you would get known to the world.
âWho was that, Kento, baby?â you asked, curiosity piqued.
Nanami smiled slightly. âThis is Itadori Yuuji, a student at Jujutsu High. Iâm looking after him right now, for Gojo and his wife.â
He could feel the pitch get higher. That excitement in your voice, it never gets old to him. âOh, bring him over for dinner, baby. Iâm sure thereâs enough food for us to share. Maybe even more.â
Yuuji looked even more flustered, shaking his head slowly. âI donât want to impose on you at allâŠâ
âNonsense, Yuuâchan! Can I call you that, Yuuâchan? I think it suits you well!âÂ
âYâyes, thatâs fine.â The boy uttered back, his lips trembling. âIâI donât mind at all.â
âMy! He sounds like a darling, baby.â You gushed happily. âIâd love to have him over for dinner with us, baby. It would be more lively.â
âHm, I think so too.â He hums as he looks at Itadori. âItadoriâkun, you are welcome at our house.â
âIâŠ.I donât know what to say.â
âYou donât have to say anything, Yuuâchan. Weâll be glad to have you.â You cooed on the other line. âOh, baby. I think itâs going to be chilly tonight, so you might as well grab some miso paste before you get back home. It would be nice.â
Nanami nodded. âAlright. Is there anything else that you want me to grab?â
âI think something for the soup! Iâll text you the details.â You say to him. âBut, baby, Iâll start cooking in a bit, so Iâll hang up.â
âYou should. Remember the last time when you were cooking on call?â
He could feel the heat from your cheeks miles away. That incident will never leave you, you think. âTâthat was one time, you know! And it ended on a happier note. It wasnât that bad.â
âHm, I suppose so.â He smiles at the phone. âIâll be home in a bit, with Itadoriâkun. I love you.â
âI love you too. See you soon, Kento!â You blew a kiss through the phone, and Nanami felt a little flustered as he ended the call.
Clearing his throat, he turned to Yuuji, who looked both embarrassed and curious. There were few people who knew he was married, let alone how much softer and brighter he became when it came to his wife. And now, Itadori Yuuji seems to be one of them.
Nanami's stern facade cracked ever so slightly as he met the young sorcerer's gaze. Yuuji's eyes were wide with a mix of surprise and wonder, clearly grappling with the unexpected revelation. Nanami could almost see the gears turning in the boy's head, trying to reconcile the image of the strict, no-nonsense mentor with the man who evidently harbored a deep, abiding love for someone special.
Kento sighed, pursing his lips. This was bound to happen, he supposed. The gods would make it happen, one way or another. He had always been careful, keeping his personal life meticulously separate from his professional duties. But perhaps it was inevitable that, sooner or later, the two worlds would collide.
âWho was that, Nanamin?â Yuuji asked hesitantly.
âThat was my wife.â Nanami explained to him, putting his phone away. âItâs better if we talk about it on the way there. Come on, letâs get going. I donât want the store to close on us.â
âHuh?â
âHuh? Itadoriâkun, are you okay?â
The shock is now more evident than ever before in Itadori Yuujiâs face. He was hysterical, stunned and dumbfounded. âWhat? Nanamin, youâre married? You have a wife? Huh?â
"Itadoriâkun, please calm down." he began, his voice steady but tinged with an uncharacteristic gentleness. "Yes, I am married."
Yuuji blinked, processing the confirmation. He finds his composure and starts smiling. "Wow, Nanamin, I didn't know... I mean, you never mentioned it. But I shouldâCongratulations on your marriage!â
Nanami nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. He didn't know what to say as the young fuchsia-haired boy started clapping like it was a newly finished wedding reception. The sound of Yuuji's enthusiastic applause filled the air, an unexpected burst of joy that contrasted sharply with the usual solemnity of their conversations.
This kid has too much energy in him, now that heâs out of that dark headspace, Nanami thought, observing Yuuji's bright, expressive face. The transformation in the boy was remarkable; gone was the haunted look that had shadowed his eyes not so long ago. Instead, Yuuji was brimming with vitality, his spirit seemingly unbreakable despite the hardships he had faced.
But Kento thinks that itâs for the best. Itâs hard to be in such a dark place. Levity should be welcomed. In a world where curses and battles often cast long shadows, moments of light-heartedness were precious. Nanami Kento had always believed in the importance of balance, of relief and seeing Itadory Yuuji so full of life reminded him of why he foughtâto protect the innocence and joy that still existed in the world.Â
"I don't often talk about it.â Nanami says softly. âNot because I am ashamed or unwilling, but because...well, my wife is a part of my life that I prefer to keep private. Our moments together are precious to me."
Yuuji's curiosity seemed to override his embarrassment. "Your wife must be really amazing, Nanamin!" he ventured, his tone sincere and full of admiration. âYour wife seems to make you very happy!â
"My love certainly does." Nanami replied, his expression softening as he thought of you. "My wife is my sanctuary, my peace in a turbulent world. Iâm lucky to be blessed.â
Yuuji smiled, clearly moved by the rare glimpse into Nanami's personal life. "That sounds incredible, Nanamin. I think it's great that you have someone like that."
Nanami gave a small nod, a silent acknowledgment of the truth in Yuuji's words. But he cleared his throat, feeling a bit of heat rise to his face as the young boy grinned at him. "Thank you, Itadori-kun." he said, his voice steady yet softer than usual. "Now, letâs make our way. Itâll be hard to find a store open late."
Yuujiâs grin widened, but he nodded obediently, falling into step beside Nanami. "Right, Nanamin! Letâs get moving."
As they walked through the dimly lit streets, Nanami couldnât help but feel a sense of relief. Despite the vulnerability of revealing a part of his personal life, he found solace in Yuujiâs reaction. He thinks his reaction was endearing, too. Nanami Kento thinks that he realizes the extent of the boyâs unfiltered happiness. It was like a deep uncharted ocean. But it was nice, how warm it was, his genuine response.Â
Nanami Kento thinks that learning more about being an adult is because of Itadori Yuuji than anything else. And he thinks thatâs lovely, and perhaps you will think the same. The children are the future, after all. And their joys will always be a reminder of the simple joys that still existed, even amidst their perilous world. Perhaps thatâs why Gojo Satoru gave him the boy. Gojoâs always been astute about that sort of thing, but Nanami thinks that he doesnât have the capability of saying it out loud.
"Say Nanamin," Yuuji began, his tone conversational, more casual than before. Comfortable. "What's your wifeâs favorite thing to cook?"
Nanami glanced at Yuuji, a small smile playing on his lips. "Well, my wife has a knack for many dishes, but my wifeâs favorite to cook is a traditional Japanese meal. My wife loves making it, and I must admit, itâs my favorite to eat. Perhaps more than Danish or Filipino dishes.â
Yuuji's eyes sparkled with interest. "That sounds amazing! Do you ever help out in the kitchen?"
Nanami releases a small laugh, the sound carrying a warmth that feels foreign yet welcome. Yuuji thinks that he feels like he is going to smile wider. Happiness looks good in Nanaminâs face. "I do, when I can. I take days off sometimes. But my wife likes doing most of the cooking. My wife says that Iâm more of a hindrance than help, though. But itâs the effort that counts, or so my wife tells me."
Yuuji laughed, the sound bright and full of life. "I bet youâre better than you think, Nanamin. It sounds like you two have a lot of fun together."
Nanamiâs expression softened, the memories of their shared moments filling him with a gentle warmth. "We do. Iâm happy to say that." he admitted, his voice quiet but filled with affection. "In those moments, everything else fades away. Itâs just us, and thatâs more than enough."
THE SMELL OF GRILLED SALMON MADE NANAMI HAPPY. You were always a much better cook than him, he thinks. He always looked forward to coming home and having a nice hearty meal when you made it for him. The thought of your cooking brought a soft smile to his face as he and Yuuji navigated through the ryokan. He gently handed the young boy slippers, which was returned by a gentle smile and a whispered thanks.
The weight of the day seemed to melt away as he stepped further into the warm embrace of your shared home. The familiar, comforting aroma of your cooking wafted through the air, mingling with the soft, ambient sounds of home. It was a stark contrast to the chaos and danger he faced daily, a sanctuary that he cherished more than anything.
Loosening his tie, he took a moment to simply stand in the hallway, eyes closed, breathing in the scents and sounds that spoke of love and normalcy. Each time he returned, he was reminded of just how much these simple, everyday moments meant to him. It wasnât just the meals or the comfort of the houseâit was you. Your presence was the balm to his weary soul, the light that guided him through the darkest of times.
As he walked toward the kitchen, he could hear you humming softly to yourself, a tune that brought a smile to his face. He paused at the doorway. He was going to take in this moment. Itadori Yuuji was just behind him. Both of them take in the sound of your tender humming. Kento was sure that you were also gracefully dancing on the other side, expertly preparing dinner. There was something almost magical in the way you worked, turning ordinary ingredients into something extraordinary. It wasnât just food; it was an expression of your love and care, a daily reminder of how much you meant to each other.
He walks and then stops for a moment, where a wall separates the dining room and the kitchen. Nanami Kento often marveled at how effortlessly you could turn simple ingredients into something extraordinary. The kitchen was your domain, where you wielded spices and herbs with the same precision he applied to exorcizing curses. He watches as your humming intensifies as you move around the kitchen, your movements lively and excited.
There was a particular comfort in the routine you had established together in these many years of marriage. He enjoyed it, every single time. After a long, arduous day, he would come home to the welcoming warmth of your embrace and the tantalizing aromas wafting from the kitchen. You had a way of making every meal special, infusing each dish with a warmth that spoke of your love and care. He knew he was lucky, every single day â to be in your loving arms, to be cared for and adored by you.
As he walked toward the kitchen, he could hear you humming softly to yourself, a tune that brought a smile to his face. He paused at the doorway, taking in the sight of you moving gracefully, expertly preparing dinner. There was something almost magical in the way you worked, turning ordinary ingredients into something extraordinary. It wasnât just food; it was an expression of your love and care, a daily reminder of how much you meant to each other.
Clearing his throat, your Kento stepped into the kitchen. "It smells amazing, my love." he said, his voice warm with affection.
You turned around, startled, and your cheeks flushed as you saw him standing there. "Kento, baby! I didnât hear you come in." you said, quickly setting down the spoon you were holding. Then you noticed Yuuji standing behind him, grinning widely, and your blush deepened. "Oh! Yuuâchan, welcome. IâIâm sorry you had to see me in that state! My humming must have been so loud!"
Yuuji gave you a cheerful wave. "Hello, Mrs. Nanami! I didnât mean to intrude, but Nanamin invited me over."
You wiped your hands on a towel, trying to regain your composure. "Itâs no trouble at all. And please, you donât have to be formal with me. Youâre always welcome here, Yuuâchan!"
Nanami watched as Yuuji smiled wider at your response. He stepped closer to you, his presence calming your flustered nerves. "Your humming was great." he said softly, his eyes filled with affection. âIâm home, my love.â
You smiled up at him, the embarrassment fading away in the warmth of his gaze. "Iâm glad youâre home, Kento." you replied, reaching up to touch his cheek.
Yuuji watched the interaction with a happy grin. "You two are so cute, Nanaâsan!" he said, unable to hide his delight.Â
You laughed, the sound light and happy. Kento didnât know how to feel with the nickname that Yuuji gave you, but if you were happy about it, then he doesnât think itâs anything to be having a fuss over. "Thank you, Yuuâchan. Why donât you take a seat? You must be so hungry! Oh, you should eat a lot. You seem to be getting thin! Come here and wash up. Dinner is almost ready.â
âThank you, Nanaâsan!â
You grinned. âOh, itâs my pleasure! Now go and wash up. Have a good warm one, okay? Ah, and the towels and some clothes are in a cabinet in front of the bathroom!â
Yuuji grinned and waved at you and Kento before he headed over to the direction you pointed and left. Kento crossed his arms and sighed. You were still smiling. âIâm glad you took that boy home. He seems to be such a lovely young man, Kento.â
âHm. Itadoriâkunâs a good kid.â
âLike Megumiâkun, hm?â
âWell, Fushiguroâkunâs a different sort of kid.â
As you turned back to the stove with an agreeable hum, your husband stepped closer, wrapping his arms around your waist from behind. You smile as he rests his chin on your shoulder. "Do you need any help?" he asked, his voice a low murmur in your ear.
You leaned back against him, savoring the feeling of his embrace. "Just keep me company," you said softly. "Thatâs all I need."
âHow was your day?â
âIt's really good.â You whisper to your husband, satisfied. âI finished my manuscript. I sent it to my editor. Iâm just waiting for feedback.â
âWhat did you do for the rest of the day?â He asked softly, his eyes shifting to look at you tenderly. âI hope you rested. You must have worked through the manuscript without taking a break again, hm?â
It was quick for him to pick up on your ears turning red. He was right. â....I did sleep, you know. I rested a lot after. I knew you would be worried if I didnât.â
âAh, so thatâs why you didnât reply to my text.â
âHuh, what do you think I was doing?â You pouted as you looked at him.Â
He grins. âI thought you were crying about your 3D man on Twitter again.â
You blush even harder. âAhhhh, Kento! I wasnât, I was sleeping!â
âHm, thatâs a win for me then.â
âYou tease, you!â
Itadori Yuuji had gotten out of the shower and stopped his tracks when he saw the two of you bantering. It was something interesting to see. So far, heâd only known the blond to be stern and stoic, perhaps serious and strict too. But he could not help but feel warmth when he saw how he is with you, his wife. He could only watch with a mix of admiration and amusement as Nanami Kento stayed close to you as you finished preparing the meal.Â
At times, Yuuji could not help wondering if his mother and father had ever done something like this. If he was being honest, he doesnât remember much about his parents. And grandpa really didnât talk much about them when he was growing up. But Yuuji still liked to imagine. He liked to imagine a warm, happy home. Where his parents were there, waiting for him. With a warm meal, a loving hug and a laughing face.Â
For a moment, he couldnât help but imagine that this was home. That this was his own little happy home. With a mother and a father that loved each other, with a warm meal on the way for his belly and a tender greeting with that laughing face for him. Itadori Yuuji thinks that maybe just this once, even just tonight, heâd like to keep this moment as it was and carve it in his memory.Â
You were the first to notice that he had returned. You turned around as Kento moved away. You were still a bit flustered but smiled at him. âDid you have a good shower, Yuuâchan? Dinnerâs almost ready, you can sit down!â
Yuuji smiled widely. âYes, I did! Thank you for welcoming me again, Nanaâsan.â
You waved him off. âOh, donât even think about it, Yuuâchan. Weâre glad to have you here!â
âItadoriâkun, come here.â Nanami calls to him, waving for him to come. âHelp me set up the table for the meal.â
âYes, of course, Nanamin!â He nodded, immediately coming over.
They settled the table as you began putting the dishes on the plates. You grinned as you turned to set the dishes on the table, your heart swelling with affection as you watched your husband indulge Yuuji in a conversation about how to properly plate a table. Yuuji, with his usual wide-eyed curiosity, listened intently as Nanami explained the intricacies of table settingâhow the forks and knives should be arranged, the importance of the right glassware, and even the subtle art of folding napkins.
You could see the delight in Yuujiâs eyes as he absorbed every detail, and it warmed your chest to see Kenyto share his knowledge so patiently. It was clear that Kento was savoring this moment quietly, enjoying the chance to mentor and connect with Yuuji in this simple yet meaningful way. His usual reserved demeanor softened into something more tender and nurturing, and you couldnât help but feel a deep sense of happiness.
The kitchen was alive with the sounds of your evening togetherâlaughter, the clinking of utensils, and the occasional lighthearted banter. The atmosphere was warm and welcoming, a stark contrast to the challenges Nanami faced outside. You moved around the table, placing the final touches on the meal, while the two of them continued their engaging discussion.
"See, Itadoriâkun." Nanami said, demonstrating the correct way to position a knife beside the plate. "The blade should always face inward, toward the plate. Itâs a small detail, but it makes a big difference."
Yuuji nodded, his expression one of earnest concentration. "Got it! Iâll have to remember that. Thanks for the tips, Nanamin."
You couldnât help but smile as you watched them. The sight of Kento imparting his knowledge with such care and Yuuji absorbing it with enthusiasm filled you with a profound sense of contentment. It was moments like these that reminded you of the beauty of simple connections, the joy of sharing everyday experiences, and the happiness that came from seeing the people you loved come together.
As you finished setting the table, you joined the conversation, your voice blending with theirs in easy harmony. The meal was ready, and the table was set with all the care Kento had described. The three of you chatted effortlessly, the conversation flowing naturally between you. Yuuji asked questions, Nanami answered with a mixture of expertise and humor, and you added your own touches to the discussion.
The kitchen was filled with laughter and the clinking of dishes, creating a symphony of warmth and joy. As you all sat down to enjoy the meal, you couldnât help but feel a deep sense of fulfillment. The love and connection you shared with Nanami, now extended to Yuuji in these small, everyday moments, made you realize just how precious and meaningful these times were.
In the midst of the shared meal, as the conversation continued and the laughter echoed through the room, you felt incredibly grateful. The sight of Nanami treating Yuuji with such kindness, the ease of their interactions, and the warmth of your home created a beautiful tapestry of everyday joy. And as you looked around the table, surrounded by the people you loved, you knew that these were the moments you would cherish forever.
As the meal drew to a close, you noticed that Yuujiâs eyes were beginning to droop. The day's excitement and the hearty dinner had taken their toll. You glanced at your husband, who met your gaze with a knowing smile.
âYuuâchan.â you said gently, placing a hand on his shoulder. âItâs getting late, and you must be tired. Why donât you head to the guest room and get some rest? Youâre welcome to stay the night if youâd like.â
Yuuji blinked, a little surprised but clearly pleased. âOh, really? I didnât mean to impose, NanaâsanâŠâ
âYouâre not imposing at all, Yuuâchan.â you reassured him with a warm smile. âYouâre always welcome here. Always. Weâd be happy to have you stay.â
Yuujiâs face lit up with a genuine smile. âThank you so much! Iâd love to stay. Itâs been a while since I had a home-cooked meal like this, and spending time with you both has been really nice.â
Kento nodded, his expression tender. âIâm glad you enjoyed it. The guest room is all set for you. Let me show you where it is.â
As your husband led Yuuji toward the guest room, you decided to go on ahead and tidy up the table and cleaned the remaining dishes before your husband came back. Your husband always insists on doing it, but he is already tired.It feels nice for you, you think â to make sure that the home is clean for your lovely husband to relax in. The sounds of their footsteps and quiet conversation in the hallway were a comforting backdrop to your evening chores. They still must be talking upstairs, if they were still walking about. A few minutes later, your husband returned, his demeanor still soft and content.
âYou know you didnât have to wash it up, my love.â He presses a kiss on your cheek as you dry your hands. âI would have wanted to do it.â
You smile at him. âI know, but I wanted to do it. You deserve some rest.â
âSo do you.â He sighs, growing softer as he looks at you. âIâll do it tomorrow, hm? The whole day.â
You playfully roll your eyes, smiling wider. âFine, if you insist.â
He smiles. âGood.â
âSo, how is Yuuâchan?â You asked as you started untying your apron. âHe must be exhausted.â
âHm. Heâs about to get ready for bed. He didnât sleep much yesterday, so he should start to fall asleep soon.â
You sighed. âPoor boy. Well, he can stay as much as he likes. I doubt Satoâchan would be home early to pick him up again. Let him stay with us until then.â
âThatâs what I told Gojo.â
âGood.â You smiled at him. âThen I could continue to cook for him. Pamper him, even!â
âYou really made Itadoriâkunâs night, my love.â Nanami said, his voice filled with appreciation. âHe looked genuinely happy.â
You smiled at your husband. âHeâs a good kid. Iâm glad we could make him feel at home. Itâs nice to share our home with someone who means so much to you. And well, someone who is dear to me now too.â
Kento walked closer to you, pulling you into a gentle embrace. âThank you for making him feel welcome. I know it means a lot to him. And to me.â
You rested your head against his chest, savoring the warmth of his hug. âItâs what family is all about. And you know, itâs nice to have another person to share our home with.â
As you both stood there, the tranquility of the evening enveloping you, Nanami kissed the top of your head. âLetâs go check on him before we head to bed. Itâs always nice to say goodnight.â
You nodded, and together you walked down the hallway to the guest room. The door was slightly ajar, and you could see Yuuji already settling in, his face relaxed and content. The blacket was covering him well enough. It was a cold night, so you were at least glad for that. You smiled at him.
âHi, Yuuâchan. We just wanted to come up and say goodnight.â you said softly, peeking into the room. âSleep well, hm? As much as you like, itâs okay. Remember, you have a home here with Kento and I whenever you want.â
Yuuji looked up, his eyes bright with gratitude. âThank you, Nanaâsan, really. Iâll definitely take you up on that whenever I can. Nanamin already said the same thing, but reallyâŠ.Iâm grateful to both of you.â
You smiled at him warmly. For a moment, Yuuji thinks that it would be a smile that only loving mothers can pull off. âOf course, donât worry. Good night, Yuuâchan. Get some rest.â
With a final wave and a warm smile, you and Kento quietly closed the door and made your way back to your own room. The house felt even more like a home with Yuujiâs presence. And you were glad for it. As you looked at your husband, you knew that he felt the same way. You leaned against him, satisfied, happily. This was a happy night.
epilogueÂ
The warmth of the evening lingered, and you felt a happy contentment settle over you as you changed into your pajamas. Nanami Kento was already in bed, propped up against the pillows and reading a book. You slid under the covers next to him, resting your head on his shoulder.
"Kento, baby." you said, your tone light and playful. âI have thoughts I wanna say out loud.â
"Hmm?" He glanced down at you, his expression softening. âWhat are they about, my love?â
"Iâve been thinking, you knowâŠ.I donât think itâs crazy to think this, what Iâm thinking." you began, a mischievous twinkle in your eye. "Maybe we should adopt Yuuâchan."
Nanami blinked, clearly taken aback. "Adopt Itadoriâkun?"
You nodded, trying to keep a straight face. "Yes, heâs such a sweet boy, Kento. And he already seems like part of the family. Plus, he clearly adores you. And you clearly adore him. Iâm sure itâs mutual between him and I. So, we might as well make it happen!â
Nanami chuckled, the sound deep and warm. "You do realize heâs already got Gojo as his current guardian, right? I doubt the higherâups will allow us to take Itadoriâkun.â
You pouted. "Yes, but think about it. Iâm sure Satoâchan can convince everyone to make us Yuuâchanâs parents. Heâd bring so much energy into the house. Imagine all the laughter and fun. And youâd get to give him more life advice about girls, well even boys. Iâm sure weâll love him no matter what, you know?â
Kento closed his book, setting it aside. "And what would you get out of this arrangement?"
"Oh, just the joy of seeing you two bond even more. Being his motherâŠ." you said with a laugh. "And maybe some help with the cooking. I can think some more, Iâm sure.â
Kento shook his head, a smile tugging at his lips. "Youâre incorrigible, my love.â
"But you love me still, hm?" you said, leaning in to kiss his cheek.
"That I do, my love." he agreed, wrapping his arm around you. "But I think we should leave the adopting to those who donât have to face curses every day."
You sighed dramatically, still pouting. "Fine, fine. But I still think itâs a good idea."
Kento laughed, pulling you closer. "Maybe we can settle for having him over for dinner more often. How does that sound?"
You snuggled into his embrace, your smile widening. "Perfect. And who knows, maybe heâll start calling you his dad! And me, his mom!â
Kento groaned playfully. "Now thatâs a terrifying thought."
You laughed, the sound mingled with his, and the two of you drifted off to sleep, the warmth of your love and the lightheartedness of your conversation wrapping around you like a cozy blanket.
âBut maybe when you retireâŠ.â
â......Iâll think about it.â
âI love you so much!â You say, kissing his shoulder.Â
You hear him sigh, content. âI love you too.â
facts about nanami and his wife:
kento thinks that he fits being a house-husband. he likes the idea of taking care of his wife, so he thinks that he'd be great at it. he's thought about quitting sorcery to be a house-husband.
yuuji becomes a staple in your house. the guest room he used became his regular bedroom at the house. you buy clothes you think would suit him often and put it in his drawers. when he can't stay for the night, you indulge a long dinner.
these dinners lasting long into the night leads into yuuji not going home to the dorms at all and a long phone call between kento and yaga.
kento's mother and grandmother send your recipes to try almost daily. you guys maintain a group chat without the men in your lives. you enjoy it a lot, when you vent about your editor.
your editor always has a hard time with you keeping up with deadlines and because your editor's stric. sometimes, he brings out a picture of kento looking disappointed at you and you cry harder.
you still continue to ask kento to adopt yuuji because you really love him a lot. it would be easier if he was your son!!!
#jujutsu kaisen#jjk#jjk x reader#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jujutsu kaisen x you#jjk x you#jjk x y/n#jujutsu kaisen x y/n#nanami kento#kento nanami#nanami#kento#jjk nanami#jujutsu kaisen nanami#nanamin#jjk kento#jujutsu nanami#nanami kento x y/n#nanami kento x reader#nanami kento x you#kento nanami x you#kento nanami x reader#kento nanami x y/n#nanami x reader#nanami x you#nanami x y/n#kento x reader#kento x y/n#kento x you#itadori yƫji
670 notes
·
View notes
Text
A mage who doesnât like child soldiers targets Batman in Gotham. They know that several vigilantes connected to him are children or were children when they started.
Their vendetta against him basically boils down to, âWhat the hell were you thinking?â and they cast a spell against him accordingly.
Every day, a new family member will be able to read Bruceâs mind for 24 hours. Itâs entirely random and the definition of âfamily memberâ is incredibly loose, but everyone knows the Robins are his children because of how berserk he went when Robin II died.
On the one hand, itâs a horrific violation of everyoneâs privacy.
On the other, Bruce finally figures out what his kids think of him and donât say. And his kids are finally able to realize that yes, he cares about them exactly as much as they want him to. Heâs literally the absolute worst at showing it or communicating that, but he cares.
Dick gets confirmation that Bruce knows how good he is, how capable he is to lead a team. That Bruce doesnât secretly think that when he screws up itâs because he isnât cut out to be a vigilante. When he screws up, Bruce gets scared and lashes out in the only way an emotionally repressed father can, by making it worse. That Bruce doesnât think Dick is incapable of looking after himself or making the right call. All of Bruceâs attempts to control Dick or his life were because he was scared. Because he wanted Dick to be better than him, and he is, just not in the ways Bruce was first able to see. Having more friends and being connected to people is infinitely more important than college, though it took time for Bruce to see that. Dick is Bruceâs first son and he couldnât be more proud.
Jason realizes that Bruce loves him. That he tears himself apart over their relationship. That he feels thereâs a clear line between Bruceâs opinion of Jason and of Jasonâs actions. Because murder is wrong and Bruceâs philosophy is grounded in second chances. Because he just wants Jason to come home and his sonâs actions scare him because heâs more isolated from backup than his brothers. Jason can literally feel how Bruce thinks, how he sees murder and how he thinks about himself. Bruce doesnât think itâs a line he would be able to walk away from, and Jason feels more precarious seeing the world as his father thinks about it than in his own head. There is far less judgement in Bruceâs thoughts. Just pure concern. And self doubt over what to say. Bruce never sought to replace him, would have joined him, and has missed him. Those were always Jasonâs major concerns.
Tim sees that Bruce views him as his son. That he wasnât a substitute for Jason and he doesnât secretly think Tim shouldnât have been Robin. Bruce thinks that Tim reminds him a lot of himself and based on all the things people say about him, that makes Bruce nervous. Because he wants Tim to have fun and be a kid, not feel chained to work the way Bruce is. He knows they both have workaholic tendencies and wants better for Tim, wants him to have friends and a life outside of work. But Tim also knew Bruce at his lowest and so he will always feel guilty that it was Tim who pulled him out of his grief spiral, because Bruce wasnât strong enough to do it himself.
Damian learns that Bruce was so excited for him to be born and devastated when he thought Talia had lost the pregnancy. That he was furious his son had been hidden from him. That he loves Damian and loved Talia and wasnât sure how to separate out those feelings. That he would have wanted Damian no matter his level of training, if he gave up this lifestyle or anything. That there is nothing Damian, or any of his family could do to make Bruce stop loving them. Damian is wanted. He can also see that Bruce struggles with knowing how to handle him being a kid that acts like an adult. How he knows how capable Damian is, but that no children should go through that. Bruce didnât have that sort of childhood. And while his own wasnât exactly happy, he still got to be a kid. And innocence and youth arenât things to be looked down on, just experienced. And Bruce doesnât want Damian to not have those experiences, even if he doesnât value them as others do. He learns that Bruce trusts him and that his father feels emotions acutely and strongly, such that he becomes reactive in a way that feels accusatory or disappointed but is just afraid.
They all realize that Bruce needs them and hates himself for needing them. That they are his children and he loves them and wants them safe. But that those feelings constantly war with how capable they are, how good his children are at what they do. How much they care about the helping and protecting others. That every time he says something they beat themselves up over, itâs because heâs scared theyâll get hurt or make a mistake that they canât undo and will have to live with. He never wanted them to join him and itâs not because he thought they couldnât do it, but precisely because he knows they can. And that sometimes, that isnât enough. Even metas can get hurt and even Superman could die. By comparison his children are so vulnerable and thereâs only so much he can do to keep them safe.
Does he verbalize this?
Bruce thinks so.
But all his kids hear is:
You were too reckless.
You disobeyed orders.
Youâre off patrol.
And oddly? This solves like half of the current problems his kids have with him. Because they never really believed him before and always felt the conversations were one-sided.
It does create several new problems thought because Bruce just had like a significant invasion of privacy as the most paranoid person on the planet, so it takes a while for him to calm down and actually work things out with his kids in a way that lasts and isnât just a bandaid over a bullet hole.
#batman#jason todd#bruce wayne#tim drake#dick grayson#redhood#damian wayne#nightwing#batfam#would i love to add steph cass duke and babs? yes absolutely but do i know enough about them to do them justice? not yet#i will probably do a pt2 for the extended bats but i had dental stuff today and wanted to post before i forgot#that being said#bruce does the whole brick wall routine a lot and is emotionally honest with his kids in moments of anger and fear#which does NOT lead to healthy relationships. so his kids think he doesnât trust them or care about them to different extents#because his actions always support the idea that he doesnât trust them even if on rare occasions he voices conflicting thoughts#the man will ask about a case before he asks about your personal life because he knows how to talk about exactly one of those things#which means he knows how to give a lecture but not convince his kids that he trusts them when his actions say he distrusts everyone#because he does distrust everyone. which his kids know. so like i really think weâre past talking and need straight brain to brain#your honor itâs worse than miscommunication i need the courts permission for a telepathic link. yes i have probable cause.
289 notes
·
View notes
Text
thereâs been this persistent little phenomenon, this tendency people have to take melkor, the most powerful of the ainur, the architect of darkness, and gently pat him on the head like heâs some misunderstood genius who just needed a little patience and a warm beverage. itâs kind of fascinating, honestly. they look at the guy who spent multiple ages wrecking creation with obsessive precision and go, âoh, poor thing. he felt fear. he was hurt.â like fear is something only the unjustly persecuted experience and not, you know, a natural consequence of trying to wrestle the universe into submission and slowly realizing it wonât budge.
thereâs this dramatic streak in how people frame him, a sense that the real tragedy was not the wars, not the ruin, not the grief etched into every hill of beleriand, but the fact that melkor was made to feel small. that his âindividualityâ wasnât celebrated. but melkorâs individuality wasnât a quirky refusal to follow rules. it was an all-consuming need to dominate, to possess, to unmake. he didnât want a seat at the tableâhe wanted to flip the table, melt it down, forge it into a throne and sit on it alone.
and the idea that the other valar somehow âcrushedâ him? that they collectively failed him? no. if anyone was failed, it was the song he was meant to be a part of, it was the valar themselves, it was the children of IlĂșvatar.
it was manwë.
because manwĂ« never stopped trying. he never stopped believing in melkor, even when every sign told him not to. even when the darkness had already begun to bloom, when melkorâs pride had metastasized into cruelty, manwĂ« still held out his hand. he hoped. he forgave. he gave melkor freedom again when everyone else expected and advised him not to. and melkor took that chance and immediately used it to devastate the light of the world and still manwĂ« grieved. he never hardened, never turned bitter. he remained open, even when he had every reason to close himself off. and thatâs the real heartbreak of their storyânot the punishment, not the fear, not some illusion of an undeserved, cold crown. itâs that manwĂ« never stopped seeing the brother he once loved, and melkor never looked back.
now, the fear part. letâs actually talk about that, because itâs important. melkor is the only valar who âknew fear,â yes, but not because he was targeted or excluded. itâs because fear, real fear, requires something to lose. it comes from the knowledge that youâre vulnerable, that you canât control everything, that things exist outside of your will and might never bend to it. melkor wanted everything. he wanted to shape the world after his own imagination. but deep down he knew he couldnât. he wasnât eru. he couldnât create life. he couldnât bring forth new flame, only twist existing fire. and that gnawed at him.
he feared eru, the one thing he could never reach or rival. he feared tulkas, who bested him, he feared the music of the ainur itself, which moved with beauty he couldnât comprehend or redirect. he feared the dissipation of his own essence as he poured it into arda, trying to control every piece of it and slowly draining himself in the process, his wasting away a making of his own hands. and maybe, maybe most of all, he feared the idea that he might be wrong. that harmony and love might actually be more powerful than control. that the others, in their peaceful submission to the music, had something he never would.
the rest of the valar didnât know fear because they didnât need to. they were anchored. not docile, but aligned. they trusted the music. they didnât feel the same hunger because they were whole in ways melkor refused to be. and in cutting himself off from that wholeness, melkor made himself not just alone, but hollow. and fear fills hollow things and festers in isolation.
this doesnât mean melkor wasnât a tragedy. of course he was. but not the kind people try to make him into. his tragedy wasnât that he was cast out. it was that he cast himself out, again and again. it was that he took the incredible, singular potential he was given and used it to consume rather than create. the world was full of beauty waiting for him to shape it with his gifts, and he chose to break it instead, because if he couldnât own it, he didnât want it to exist.
and yetâand this is where tolkien breaks from the usual storybook patternâthereâs still a thread of hope. tolkien doesnât write villains as lost forever. he said himself that he didnât believe any being created by eru could be irredeemable. evil, in his world, is not a rival force, itâs a distortion. and what is distorted can, at least in theory, be healed.
when arda is remade, when the second music plays, weâre told that all will know their parts and sing them aright. and thereâs no fine print saying âexcept melkor.â no cosmic asterisk. the athrabeth tells us that arda wonât just be destroyed and replaced, itâll be healed. made whole. and that implies that even the deepest wounds, melkor among them, have a future that isnât just silence or fire.
maybe, in that distant dawn, when the music rises again, melkor will choose differently. not because heâs been forced, not because anyone finally broke him into submission, but because he sees. because he understands. because he no longer fears the music, but wants to be part of it. maybe then, the voice that once screamed against the harmony will join it instead, and the song will be greater for it. maybe, after everything, heâll find his way home, not as a king, not as a god, but as a brother.
and yeah. maybe thatâs when heâll get his hugs. but they wonât be for what he suffered. theyâll be for what he became.
#melkor is not your little meow meow#manwĂ« didnât bully your blorbo and he deserves better than to be slandered like this#yes I love him OBVIOUSLY but I do not excuse him#he burned the world and yâall are like âawwâ#melkor#manwĂ«#tolkien#rant
173 notes
·
View notes
Text
Back To You - Part 16 | Sam Carpenter

Pairing: Sam Carpenter x reader
Warnings: mentions of violence, death, blood, injuries, and swearing
Summary: When Sam left after turning eighteen, you were devastated. Youâd been in love with her since you were kids and her leaving meant you never got to tell her how you truly felt.
Fast forward a couple of years, Tara gets attacked and Sam returns. . .
A/N: Fair warning there might be a couple of typos and shit in this part because Iâm too tired to proofread properly
Previous Part | Next Part | Masterlist
_______________________________________________
The door of the theater falls shut behind us with a loud bang and I canât stop myself from flinching ever so slightly.
Sam squeezes my hand and I squeeze back, letting my eyes roam around the room.
Nothingâs changed since the last time we were here and I cringe once again at the sight of the mannequins on the stage dressed in the old Ghostface cloaks.
Itâs eerily quiet, but the knowledge that backup is ready to jump in and help us when Kirby gives them a signal brings me some sense of peace.
When Sam and I came out of the bathroom earlier Bailey had left to go to the station which gave me the chance to pull Kirby aside and tell her about what we figured out while Sam distracted the others, especially Ethan who kept looking at me with his big doe eyes.
She believed me instantly and we quickly came to the conclusion that in order to end this we either have to kill Bailey, Quinn, and Ethan, or get a confession out of them, so they go to prison for the rest of their lives.
I opted for the latter because Iâm sick of people dying, but we agreed that should anything go wrong, we will kill them.
We also agreed that the less people are involved the better, so Kirby called the hospital Anika is at and convinced them to call Mindy in Anikaâs name, saying she wanted to see her girlfriend.
We tried to come up with a plan to get Chad out of the way as well, but nothing came to mind, which is why heâs here with us now.
Dannyâs also here, but we left him outside under the guise of needing someone to call for help in case something goes wrong.
He doesnât know that the FBI is already stationed nearby, waiting to be called in by Kirby.
Sam, Kirby, and I are the only ones who know and even though I wanted to tell Tara and Chad, I never got the chance because we were never alone.
At first, Danny and Ethan were with us, and then it was just Danny because I managed to prevent Ethan from getting on the same subway as us by shoving a stranger in his way.
Iâm sure heâll be here soon though, just like Bailey whoâs in on the âplanâ.
We told him we wanted to trap Ghostface and execute him which he immediately agreed to since he doesnât know we know about him yet.
He was super supportive and even told us to use public transport to avoid getting targeted, and if I didnât know better I would have actually believed that he was concerned.
I still donât know why he, Quinn, and Ethan are doing all this, but I guess weâll find out sooner.
âI cleared the whole place before you got here,â Kirby says, turning to face us. âThisââ she nods her head at the door we just came in through, ââis the only way in or out.â
âWhat about weapons?â Sam asks, her hand still in mine.
Tara is holding onto Chadâs arm, nodding along to what Sam just asked.
âOne gun and I hold onto it,â Kirby lies. She slipped me a knife earlier when I told her about what we found out.
Itâs tucked into the waistband of my pants, hidden by my sweater, and not even Sam knows about it.
I know right now would probably be a good time to come clean and tell Chad and Tara everything we know (and tell Sam about the knife), but we canât be sure that this place isnât bugged.
âIâm the only one with a badge, so thatâs the way itâs going to be,â Kirby says when the others look at her in disbelief. âWeâre safe here,â she adds and even though I know the FBI is on standby outside, Iâm still not entirely convinced. Thereâs three Ghostfaces and four of us, and theyâre all armed.
This is going to be fun. . .
I wish weâd had more time to plan, because this is all super reckless, but we canât risk someone else getting hurt, so it will have to do.
The others look skeptical, too, but no one voices their concerns and a moment later Samâs phone rings. She disconnects our hands and pulls it out of her pocket, her eyebrows furrowing when she sees that itâs Mindy whoâs calling her.
She glances at me and I dip my chin, wordlessly telling her to answer it.
âMindy? Hey, you okay?â she says. She walks off in search of better reception and I let her be, turning to Chad and Tara who are eyeing the glass display cases with disgust while Kirby makes her own way through the theater, looking at everything with her lips pressed into a thin line.
âSprout. . . Chad,â I say quietly, approaching them. They turn with furrowed eyebrows and smile weakly when they see me.
âY/N.â Chad exhales sharply and I squeeze his arm reassuringly.
âYou guys okay?â I ask.
Tara shakes her head and hugs me while Chad grimaces. âNot really,â she whispers. âIâm scared.â
I sigh and hold her closer. âYeah, me too.â
âSame. . .â Chad watches us with a forlorn look and I chuckle softly before pulling him into the hug as well.
âYouâll be okay. Both of you, I promise.â I press a kiss to the top of Taraâs head and nudge Chad.
They both shudder and tighten the hug before my phone rings and Iâm forced to pull away.
Dread settles in the pit of my stomach as I pull it out of my pocket, but then the sight of Paigeâs name flashing across the screen makes me relax again.
Itâs not Ghostface, Y/N. Calm down.
âPaige, hey. Everything okay? Are you in the city yet?â
Despite the situation, Paige laughs softly. âYes, everythingâs fine. Iâm not in the city yet, I still have two hours to go. Iâm just calling to tell you that the hospital called.â
The tentative smile that pulled at my lips just a second ago vanishes and I tighten my grip on the phone. âA-and?â
âLeeâs still in surgery, but heâs stable.â
Tears prick at my eyes and I spin around to avoid Taraâs and Chadâs concerned looks. âOkay, thatâs good. Thatâs really good.â
I swallow thickly to get rid of the growing lump in my throat and Paige sighs on the other end of the line.
âYeah, it is. . . so what about you? Are you okay?â
âIâm fine, butââ
The lights turn off and the call disconnects. A scream pierces through the silent theater and I whirl around.
Tara.
She and Chad seem to be unharmed, but theyâre tripping over their feet, trying to get away from something, of rather, someone.
Itâs hard to make out whatâs happening in the dark, but even before a homemade Stab movie gets projected onto the white curtains that have been lowered in front of the stage, I know that Ghostface is here.
Baile, Ethan and Quinn are here, right now, and we didnât see it coming.
How didnât we know? Thereâs only one entrance and we would have heard them come in. Right?
But what if Kirby overlooked a different entrance? What if she didnât search the place probably?
Speaking of Kirby, my blood runs cold when my eyes land on her. Her face is covered in blood, and it looks like her nose is broken, but whatâs more important is the blood on her shirt from a stab wound in her stomach and the knife pressed against her neck by Ghostface, standing behind her.
Ethan or Quinn. . . Bailey is taller.
âFuck.â I rush to pull Tara and Chad behind me, feeling anger rising in the pit of my stomach when Ghostface tilts his head mockingly.
This is not how this was supposed to go down. Kirby was supposed to stay hidden, she was supposed to observe and call for backup.
Movement out of the corner of my eye makes my heart skip a beat, but when I turn my head, thereâs nothing there.
A second later though I feel a presence on my other side, and I whirl around, expecting another Ghostface, but itâs just Sam, wide-eyed and panting.
âTheyâre here,â she breathes, âTheyâreââ she freezes when her eyes land on Kirby, ââFuck.â
She grabs my arm, and together we shield Chad and Tara while Ghostface continues to watch us wordlessly.
Kirby is deathly still in his hold, despite the obvious pain sheâs in because she knows that if she even attempts to reach for her gun or her radio, her throat will be slit.
Some blood is already trickling down her throat because of how hard Ghostface is pressing the knife against her skin, and I shiver, remembering how I was in that same position a year ago.
Every breath, every blink could be your last one, and itâs a horrifying experience.
This is definitely not how I thought this would go. Was I skeptical of our half-assed planned? Yes. Was I expecting it to go off the rails at some point? Also, yes, but I didnât think shit would be hitting the fan this quickly.
Well, thereâs no point in keeping my mouth shut any longer.
âLet her go, Ethan. She has nothing to do with this,â I say lowly. I know itâs him because Quinn is even shorter than her brother and she probably wouldnât have had the strength to overwhelm Kirby.
Ghostface falters ever so slightly, obviously surprised that I know whoâs under the mask, but he doesnât move or say anything.
âWhat are you doing?â Tara hisses, tugging on the back of my sweater. âThatâs not Ethan.â
Sam squeezes my arm, and I glance over my shoulder for a split second to meet Taraâs eyes. âYes it is,â I say, forcing myself to sound calm. âHeâs behind all of this with Quinn and Bailey.â
âWhat?â Chad lets out a surprised gasp.
Someone starts clapping slowly behind us and we all whirl around to see Bailey standing there next to another Ghostface.
Heâs smiling menacingly and claps one more time before exhaling dramatically. âI knew youâd figure it out. I mean, the way you looked at me at the police station after the bodega. . . I knew you knew something was up.â
I narrow my eyes, but stay quiet.
Thereâs no way to get a confession out of all of them now, at least not one we can use against them in court because Kirby was supposed to record everything, so weâre moving on to plan b.
Kill them. Kill all of them. Make them pay for what theyâve done to Liam, Gale, Anika, and Brooks, and for how they tired to frame Sam for what happened im Woodsboro.
âAlso, Ethan saw you talking to Kirby, so I knew we had to do something sooner rather than later to make you pay.â
âMake us pay?â Sam asks indignantly. âFor what?!â
The homemade Stab movie still playing in the background flickers eerily, casting weird shadows over everyoneâs face, but especially Baileyâs when it tightens in anger.
He pulls out his gun and waves it around. âFor killing my son!â
âYour son?â Tara snaps over my shoulder.
âYeah, heâs right there.â I gesture at the Ghostface still pressing a knife to Kirbyâs neck.
Bailey snorts and the Ghostface next to him takes off his mask.
Quinn.
I knew it, and so did Sam, but Chad and Tara suck in a breath behind me.
Ethan takes off his mask as well, somehow managing to do it without letting go of Kirby.
âNot him!â Quinn snaps with wild eyes before pointing her knife at Sam. âYou killedââ
The curly hair, the thick eyebrows. . . E.K. Ethan Kirsch.
âRichie. . .â I say through clenched teeth.
Samâs hand around my upper arm tightens. âYouâre Richieâs family?!â
Tara and Chad shift uncomfortably, but they donât say a word.
Of course theyâre Richieâs family. How did I not see that coming?
They want revenge for what Sam did to him and they started it all by spreading rumors about her online, so when they kill her, kill us, people will just suspect some rando who took matters into his own hands after he found out Sam was the ârealâ Ghostface.
How fucked up is that. . .
I glance at Kirby while Bailey, Ethan, and Quinn catch the others up on what I just figured out, and nod subtly when her fingers graze against the pocket of her leather jacket.
The radio. . . We need to call for backup. We need to get out of here.
There has to be a second exit we donât know about because how else would Bailey, Ethan, and Quinn have gotten into the theater unnoticed.
My call with page was disconnected, probably because Bailey turned on some kind of signal jammer, which could mean the radio is also useless, but getting my hands on it and trying to call for back up is worth a try anyway.
I mean, donât radios and cell phones operate on different frequencies?
All thoughts of frequencies are quickly forgotten when Bailey steps forward and holds out a weathered Ghostface mask.
âThis is your fatherâs, Sam,â he says. âQuinnâs got Stu Macherâs and Ethan has Nacy Loomisâs, your grandmotherâs. . .â
âIt really runs in your fucking family, doesnât it,â Ethan pipes up, and the way Samâs breath hitches next to me makes me want to bash his head in.
This is exactly what sheâs afraid of, being like them, and I just know itâs going to take a lot of therapy and a lot of pep talks to make her, once again, believe she really isnât anything like them
Tara sniffles quietly, and I reach behind me to squeeze her hand when she holds onto the hem of my sweater.
âThis is what weâve been counting down to,â Bailey says, waving the mask around with the same crazy look in his eyes as Quinn. âIâm going to need you to put it on.â
Oh, hell no.
Sam breathes heavily, and for a split second I think sheâs going to take itâsheâs going to give them what they want after all, but then she lets go of my arm and smacks the mask out of Baileyâs hand.
âFuck you!â she spits and her confidence fills me with so much pride that I donât react fast enough when Quinn lunges forward, slicing Samâs exposed upper arm with her knife.
She was wearing my zip up hoodie earlier, but itâs so hot in here she must have taken it off while on the phone with Mindy, leaving her in only her gray tank top.
Shit, Mindy. . . Why was she calling in the first place? Is she okay?
Thereâs no way to find out now, so I quickly pull Sam back against me, out of reach of Quinn while she presses a hand to the cut on her arm.
Itâs only superficial, but itâs already bleeding pretty badly and it will definitely need stitches.
âStay the fuck away from her,â Tara shouts, trying to step out from behind me, but Chad holds her back with an arm around her waist.
âYouâre a killer, just like your father, Sam,â Bailey says, pointing an accusing finger at Sam and this time, unlike when Ethan opened his stupid mouth, I donât hold back.
âNo, sheâs not you!â I snap, baring my teeth. With her free hand, Sam squeezes my arm around her middle, either to silently thank me for standing up for her or to get me to settle down.
âYes, she is you motherfucker!â Quinn screams. âShe killed Richie like the cold-blooded psycho that she is!â
Thatâs it!
I let go of Sam and rush forward to tackle Quinn, but Ethan is quick to react. He shoves Kirby aside and jumps in my way before I can get to his sister, stabbing me in the shoulder right below my collar boneâright below the scar on my neck where Amber stabbed me.
âAh, you fucking little twig,â I exclaim, squaring my shoulders, ready to take him down instead when Sam pulls me back by the back of my sweater.
âNo, run!â she shouts and I spin around, knowing sheâs right.
Tara and Chad are already weaving through the glass cases, trying to get to the metal door we came in through and Sam and I follow them.
Quinn and Ethan are hot on our heels while Bailey shouts how he knew Sam had to die when he saw the pictures of what she did to Richie.
Everyone who had something to do with his death dies. . . Yeah, no thanks.
Amidst the chaos, the fact that we donât have the key card to unlock the door dawns on me the moment weâre standing in front of it. Chad tries to pry it open, but it doesnât budge and when Quinn and Ethanâs footsteps get louder behind us I exclaim, âForget about it. Weâre not getting out this way! There has to be another exit!â
âThe roof!â Tara says. âI saw an exit sign leading to the roof behind the seats on the balcony overlooking the stage.â
The roof? Seriously? Weâll be trapped there, too, unless thereâs a fire escape.
Anythingâs better than this though, I think as Ethan and Quinn skirt around the corner.
âOkay, go left! Thereâs a staircase up to the balcony!â I shout and we start running again, abandoning the metal door, which could possibly still be our only way out.
Somewhere in the theater a shot gets fired, and I pray to God that Kirby is okay, but I donât have time to dwell on it as we get to the staircase.
I yank on Samâs arm and pull her in front of me, and usher her to follow Chad and Tara, but she stops when she notices me freezing on the bottom step.
âWhat are you doing? Come on!â Urgency seeps into her voice and she tries to drag me up the stairs, but I donât move.
âNo, get to the roof and get help, Iâll buy you some time,â I say, pulling out the knife Kirby gave me.
If Quinn and Ethan want to get to the others, theyâll have to go through me first.
Samâs eyes widen when they land on the gleaming blade and she shakes her head adamantly. âFuck no! Iâve left you behind twice now, Iâm not doing it again!â
âSamâ Iââ I want to protest, but then Quinn appears with a lazy smile, dragging the blade of her knife along the wall, seemingly in no hurry to get to us any more.
No, no, no. Whyâs she so calm. Whatâs going on?! Whereâs Ethan?!
âY/N!â Sam urges, which snaps me out of my thoughts.
Right. Weâve got to move, no matter how slow Quinn is walking, sheâs going to get to us eventually if we donât move.
âShit. Yeah, okay! Go, go, go!â I follow Sam up the stairs, taking two of them at a time with my heart pounding in my ears until we get to the top.
Oh damn, weâre higher up than I expected.
Itâs at least a ten foot drop from the balcony to the main floor of the theater, but thatâs not what Iâm worried about.
No, what Iâm worried about is Ethan, whoâs blocking our path to the roof because he somehow managed to climb the scaffolding connecting the balcony and the main floor to our right.
Tara and Chad are rooted to the ground, staring at him while he simply waves his knife mockingly.
âYou really thought you guys could get away?â He laughs and I grab Samâs hand and spin us around when I hear Quinn coming up the stairs behind us. âYeah, no. Youâre all going to die here tonight and pay for what you did to Richie.â
Tara whimpers and she and Chad take several steps back until their backs are pressed against Samâs and mine.
The weight of Kirbyâs knife in my hand, the one that isnât holding Samâs, does nothing to ground me.
Weâre caged in and thereâs nothing I can do without risking getting hurt because both Ethan and Quinn also have a knife.
âRichie deserved everything he got!â Sam spits next to me. âHe was pathetic and killed innocent people just so he could make a new Stab movie! A fucking movie!â
âHe loved those movies!â Quinn exclaims angrily and I canât help but scowl at her.
âThat doesnât excuse what he did! How deluded are you to think that itâs okay to kill people just so you can make a movie?!â
âShut up!â Ethan shouts and even though I canât see him, I know heâs absolutely livid right now.
I donât shut up though. Not only because I canât stop myself from going on, but because I need to get him to snap and move so we can get to the roof.
âI mean, how fucked up is it that your dad brainwashed you into avenging your brotherâs death? Heâs a grown ass man and heâs using his kids to do his bidding. Really gets you thinking about who the favorite child is, or was in this case, doesnât it?â
Quinnâs face contorts into a grimace of rage and I can see both her and Ethan lunging at us from miles away, so I act before they can.
I let go of Samâs hand and pick up a discarded scaffolding pipe, shoving it into Chadâs hands before turning back around and kicking the side of Quinnâs knee when she comes at us.
She cries out in pain and goes down, and I spin around just in time to see Chad knocking the knife out of Ethanâs hand with the pipe.
âYou piece of shit, you know nothing about us!â Ethan shouts, scrambling to pick the knife back up, but Chad is one step ahead of him.
He kicks the knife under the seats before stepping to the side so Tara can knee him in the face, knocking him out.
Yeah, get his ass, Sprout!
Quinn wails furiously and jumps to her feet, her rage obviously numbing the pain in her knee. She tightens the grip she has on her knife and lunges at Sam who raises her arms defensively.
âOh no you donât!â I growl, darting forward and catching her wrist mid-strike. I twist it so the knife is now pointing at her and watch in horror as she runs straight into it, stabbing herself in the throat because she canât stop her advance in time.
Her eyes widen, and she chokes on her own blood for a moment before Sam kicks her in the stomach, forcing her to let go of the knife and fall backward.
She twitches helplessly, coughing and clawing at her own throat for what feels like hours before finally going deathly still.
âGood fucking riddance,â I spit and Sam nods, seemingly in a daze with her eyes trained on Quinnâs dead body until I grab her hand and pull her away. âLetâs go!â
Tara and Chad have already left and I can only hope that they made it to the roof okay. Where Kirby and Bailey are, I have no idea, but the theaterâs been deathly quiet since that gunshots I heard earlier.
Please let that have been Kirby shooting Bailey and nod the other way around.
âWe need to call for backââ My words get stuck in my throat when Sam lets out a surprised cry behind me. Her hand lets go of mine and I hear her knife clatter against the ground before I whirl around to see that sheâs tripped over something.
No, not something, someone. And that someone is Ethan whoâs got his hand wrapped around her ankle.
âSon of a bitch!â Sam seethes and kicks him in the shoulder, which makes him let go of her, but when they both jump to their feet, my heart drops at the sight of him holding the knife she just dropped.
âYouâre not going anywhere!â He slashes the knife through the air, missing Samâs throat by an inch which makes me see red.
I yank Sam behind me, ignoring the way my back stings because of it, and tackle him.
He grunts when we go down and I feel him dragging the knife across my side, but all I can focus on is the sound of Samâs voice, crying out my name, and the sensation of falling.
Falling, and falling, and falling.
âY/N!â
I look up and itâs only when I see Sam bent over the railing of the balcony with a bewildered look in her eyes and an outstretched arm that I realize Ethan and I went overt the edge.
No. This was not supposed to happen.
I want to reach out and grab her hand, but itâs too late. Iâm falling and before I know it, everything goes black.
I canât have been out for too long, because when I come to again, everything is quiet.
Thereâs no shouting, thereâs no police and Iâm still in the theater, staring up at the blurry outline of the balcony and the dark ceiling.
Sam is nowhere in sight, but when I turn my head I see Ethan right next to me, sprawled on the ground amidst the glass shards of the display case he fell on.
Black dots are dancing in my vision, and I know itâs only a matter of time before I pass out again, but I know for a fact that heâs dead.
His neck is bent at an unnatural angle and his lifeless eyes are staring at me. His lips and chin are covered in blood from when Tara broke his nose with her knee and there are tiny glass shards sticking out of his cheek and forehead.
Thatâs two for two, I guess. . .
I avert my eyes and go to sit up to find Sam and the others, only to feel my heart drop when I find that I canât move.
No. Not again.
I try again, willing every muscle in my body to help me sit up, but it doesnât work.
All I can do is turn my head, and even that is difficult now that I think about it.
Itâs like trying to run in a dream, and before I can stop it, a desperate whimper slips past my lips.
Not again. Please, not again.
The memory of Leroyâs faceâ the firefighter who pulled me out of my parents car after the accidentâ makes its way to the front of my mind and when I close my eyes I see his sparkling blue eyes above me.
No, not again. Not again. . .
âY/N!â
My eyes fly open and I look up. Leroyâs blue eyes swim in and out of focus before theyâre replaced by dark brown ones.
Sam.
Sheâs kneeling over me and has her hands on the side of my head.
âOh my God, oh my God, oh my God. What did you do?!,â she whispers frantically, her eyes darting between mine.
I go to say something, but she shushes me by pressing a finger against my lips. âDonât answer that. Save your strength. Just stay awake, okay, keep looking at me.â
I donât know whyâs sheâs telling me to stay awake, but then I feel the almost irresistible pull of sleep tugging on my insides.
My eyes flutter, but I canât in good conscience rest until I know itâs overâ until I know that everyoneâs okay.
âT-Tara. . . Chad,â I whisper, my eyes momentarily focusing on the pendant of Samâs necklace. It twinkles in the low light and fills me with an indescribable warmth, knowing that she hasnât taken the necklace off since Iâve given it to her. It also somehow chases away the panic that threatened to wash over me just a moment ago when I realized I couldnât move.
âTheyâre okay,â Sam says, her voice breaking which makes me look at her again. Her eyes are filled with tears and her bottom lip is quivering the same way it did when I collapsed at the hospital a year ago. âTheyâre both okay. Kirbyâs okay, too.â
I exhale shakily and blink back my own tears. âSo, itâs over?â
Sam nods, running her thumbs over my cheek. âIt is and help is on the way, so try to stay awake, okay? I know youâre tired, and youâre in a lot of pain because you took quite a fall, but you have to stay awake.â
âQuite a fallâ feels like an understatement, but I donât comment on it. I just shake my head and sigh quietly.
ââM not in pain,â I slur, feeling my consciousness slipping away again.
Itâs true, Iâm not in pain. I just canât move, but thatâs okay because I know everyone else is okay. Theyâre all going to be okay, including Gale and Liam.
âWhat do you mean youâre not in pain? You just fell ten feet! How can you not be in pain?â Sam grabs my hand and laces our fingers together. I canât feel it, but I see her doing it. I also see her furrowing her eyebrows when my hand stays limp before realization dawns on her.
âY/N. . .â Tears roll down her face and I want nothing more but to reach up and wipe them away, but I canât. âYouâreâ Youâreââ
ââS okay,â I whisper, trying my best to smile. âIâm okay.â
âNo, youâre not, youâre not,â she hiccups and lets go of my hand again to cradle my head and the back of my neck just as my eyes begin to flutter. âHey, keep your eyes open! You hear me, Y/N?! Keep your eyes open!â
But Iâm so tired and sheâs here. Sheâs finally here after everything thatâs happened.
âSam?â
Taraâs voice makes Sam look up and I take that as my chance to close my eyes.
Just for a little bit, I tell myself, but as soon as my eyes close, darkness washes over me.
âY/N? Y/N!â
Theyâre all okay.
Sheâs here.
_______________________________________________
Before you come for me I just want to say thatâspoiler alertâweâre going to be okay!
This part was a pain to write, but itâs done and I can rest now.
Only one more part to go!
Tag list: @bella423 @artrizzler19 @btay3115 @canyonyodeler @quadofthec @pussyydestroyer @rqizzu @pithod @morganismspam23 @idontliketoread2137
#x reader#sam carpenter#sam carpenter x reader#samantha carpenter#samantha carpenter x reader#scream
201 notes
·
View notes
Text
àšà§ ââ Loved letters



âș Pairing: Tim Drake x Fem!Reader
âș Scenario: He's so envious of the love his brothers get from their girlfriends. Makes you wonder what's going on with Tim's love life and why nobody can last with him. Maybe the letter you wrote can remind him thatâin his path to pursue his dream, he lost you.
âș Notes: English is not my first language + Reblogs and likes are very appreciated! + I hope I did Tim justice + Feel free to let me know your thoughts on this! + The Damian in this story is from Starts with a clichĂ©, ends with a clichĂ©
The tranquility of his home greeted Tim in a cold embrace. He should be happyâthankful even that he got home unscathed after a missionâand he is! Don't get him wrong. It's just... It's difficult for Tim to even feel a sliver of comfort and satisfaction with himself.
He's fine.Â
He swears he was.Â
Tim was living comfortably and satisfied, he was fine with that! It only became the opposite when he looked at how happy his brothers were. So loved... so basked in the warmth of their lover.Â
He wasn't aware that Bruce allowed plus ones into the family dinner now. Tim's not oblivious as to why he isn't aware. Tim knows he's singleâalone, unloved, lonely! No need to rub salt into the wound, Bruce. But it would've been common courtesy to be notified there would be other people joining.
In a table that usually consists of 5 chairs, there were an extra 2 chairs that night. One for Dick's girlfriend and one for Jason's. Damian, who was busy eating beside Tim, naturally caught his attention for being the only brother except him who didn't have anyone to bring.
"Remove that smugness from your face, Drake. My beloved simply didn't want to miss the Comic-Con event in Japan." Judging from Damian's own smirk, Tim's smile vanished from his face at what his younger brother dropped on him. It was a major blow to his pride. Even the little gremlin has a princess?
He lets out a sigh, devastated that nobody here in the family knows how lonely he feels to see two of his brothers receive love from their partners. They were exuding these lovey-dovey warm vibes that reflected the bitterness from Tim.
Given they're at the same table with all of the time in the world to bond, it gives Tim the chance to evaluate the difference between Jason and Dick's girlfriends.Â
Dick's girlfriend looked cheerful, sweet, and compassionate. Jason's girlfriend had a vibe of independence, fierceness, and boldness. They had different aesthetics, different behaviors, and the most noticeable traitâthey had different ways of showing love.Â
It was foreign to see his brothers warm at the hands of love, yet he feels as if they've been together for a millennium to display such naturalness. The sweet exhibit causes a cavity in his heart. A cavity that yearns and is envious of the love he's feeling across the table.
A question then pops into Tim's mind. He hums and turns once again to his younger brother.
"What kind of person is your beloved?"
The youngest Wayne placed his cutlery to the side, preferring to be unoccupied when speaking about his beloved. Damian was lost in thoughtâan occasional smile showing up on his lips once in a while.
 Tim hid the grimace on his face and cringed at the fact Damian was giggling and smiling like a teenage girl with a crush when he thought of his lover. Almost giddy and excited to be talking about her. Still, it adds another blow to Tim. Envy is a punishing enemy for him.Â
"My beloved..." Damian starts, eyes full of love. "Is spoiled, naughty, and has a poor taste for men." Tim was shocked at the 360 Damian's voice went. The water he was drinking went down the wrong pipe from the shock. Tim turned away from the table to avoid the food from getting splashed on.
He coughed relentlessly, the harsh burn in his throat had Damian receiving a nasty look. Tim slips out a number of apologies. Heat rose into his face from shame, knowing he garnered attention from his brothers, their girlfriends, and Bruce.
"I can see how she has poor taste in men." Tim receives a glare from Damian.
His sharp gaze softened when she popped into his mind once more.
"She may be like that, but she's also unpredictable, naive, soft-hearted... and humorous, I guess? Not sure on that last partâI just laugh more when I'm with her."
Ah... Has Tim ever seen Damian this head over heels? He's astounded by what his eyes are looking at. Damian's happy, Dick's happy, and Jason's happy too. What about Tim? He has nobody.Â
You don't need someone to be happy. There are other ways to uplift yourself. But in this line of work you can't exactly avoid the strenuous missions almost every day and not long for physicalâemotional contact with others. Not even Bruce is that much of a workaholic to deny himself that luxury.
Tim's not a stranger to relationships. He had a fair share of loversâCassandra and Stephanie, for example. Superheroes like him, and it still didn't work out. Being a hero is something he worked for. He understands that you have to give something up if needed. If you can't do that, it's obvious what you truly want.
And Tim? Of course he'll pick this life. Robin is a dream. A dream that he acquired through his best efforts and it'd be dumb of him to pick someone over that dream.
However, in the end, Timothy Drake is still human that craves and yearns for love.
He's aware that he's the problem. The main reason why it doesn't work out the way he wants it to be. No matter what he does to preserve that connection, it always ends whether he likes it or not.
Tim acknowledges his sacrifices for this life. The laughter, the love, and the moments they shared with him haunt Tim. Because to keep this life, he has to let go of the ones he truly loves if he has to.
That's why he's here in his bed, staring into his ceiling with thoughts of what could've been plaguing his mind. Gotham's breeze seeps through his glass windows, providing another shiver to Tim's body. He stood up from where he lay, the heavy feeling of guilt and regret was pulling him back to restâbut no, not now.
The bright light of his computer contrasted with Gotham's dim and dark yellow streetlights that peek inside his room. It magnetized Tim, as if the bright light was about to disperse the darkness brewing inside of him.Â
It felt like it was offering answers. A stored remembrance waiting to be found deep inside its memory chip.Â
His fingers move in memory, like it knows what he needs to see. All Tim knows is that he's typing and clicking, heart tightening from the desperation to find what he seeks. A feeling of dread bubbles insideâhis body rejects the thought of searching for that answer.
A lost memory that his body still remembers. A remnant of the past that he swore to lock away would be his answer. And there it wasâan old Gmail from when he was still new to the identity of Robin.Â
It was sealed away in a heavily coded security he made way back to hide this very letter away for his well-being. This letter haunts him subconsciously, always influencing the way he lives now. It was a reminder of what he first lost to achieve his dreamâyou. The first girl to have Tim's heart.Â
The Gmail is highlighted by the star beside it. He starred it under his naivety of a letter of reconciliation. Except it wasn't. You sent a letter explaining your side, your feelings, and why you're breaking up with him. Since then, he couldn't take that star icon beside itâjust to re-read it again and again until he decided it wasn't healthy anymore. Tim couldn't have moved on.
The mouse hovers over the Gmail, almost tempted to open it after years of sealing it away. Well, if he's resisting the urge to read it, why bother breaking the code to gain access? Only guilt was Tim's obstacle. He swore to never read it againâand he's back here.
Let's just be honest with ourselves, Tim.
 He knows he forcefully made himself move on instead of healing normally. A hypocrite, that's what he isâor what he'll be when he opens this. But it really doesn't matter, does it? Being a hero himself already makes him one. With all the decisions and sacrifices he made for the sake of a mission, it'd be too late to act like a saint now.
Tim disregards all thoughts that attempt to stop him. He opened Pandora's box to reveal the lengthy letter you wrote to him. The Gmail that contains your tears and anger towards everything. How is it that after years, he still has this heavy feeling in his chest as he reads it? Tim genuinely feels horrible for putting you through the pain of loving him.
â My beloved Robin, Tim Drake.
I wish nothing more than your happiness and success as Robin. It's a dream you rightfully achieved for your efforts and passion to be Batman's sidekick. I know more than anyone how badly you wanted to be Robinâor rather, how badly you idolized Dick Grayson. He's a great man, Tim. â
Yeah, Dick is a great man. Tim agrees. He wouldn't have been the robin he is today if not for him. With his help, along with Bruce and Barbara, he honed his skills. Dick was the person that drove him to be Robin after all. The person who lived rent free in his mind when he was a toddler.
â I met him before I wrote this letter, we talked about you for hours back at our favorite cafe. Dick recognized me as your girlfriend, he was even shocked that I know about the whole vigilante thing. But he didn't seem to mind after learning I could be trusted, though he still held back from being too talkative. â
Tim remembers that. Dick used to familiarize himself with Tim during training by asking basic questions. Naturally, Tim would mention you to the older man. What he didn't expect was for his idol to meet his girlfriend.
He would've boastedâwould've non stop yapped about youâif only you didn't fight recently. It didn't feel right for him to talk so highly of you when he just made you cry the other day.
â He told me you're doing well in your training. Dick also told me how impressed he is that you found out who he and Batman truly are. Don't worry, I swore to keep it secret. I even told him he can brainwash me into forgetting. But on one condition. â
Ah, yes, the condition.Â
The truth painfully dawned on him, it cleared his eyes to see how much he exceeded your limit.
At first, he didn't understand what Dick meant by Tim screwing up big time that you wanted him gone. It sounded like a joke. He soon realized it wasn't when Dick looked confused and conflicted.
"She told me if I were to erase her memories about knowing our secret identities, she wanted her memories of you gone as well. That was her condition, Tim."
â We were happy, Tim... Our fightâit all happened so fast that I'm still unsure whether it did happen. But judging from your silence, it did. You didn't even bother checking up on meâon usâlike you would usually do. â
That dreaded feeling of guilt climbs it's way up to his throat once again. It was as if he was reading it again for the first time. And he remembers it tooâwhat your face looked like when he was talking without any care for what you felt because he felt it was right.
You knew you'd be dumb enough to go back into his arms once this was over. You knew you love him so much that despite feeling neglected and misunderstood, you'll miss his warmth.
Without Tim, you'll feel empty. But ask yourself this, when was the last time you felt complete with Tim around? You had nothing to fool yourself with.
"You can come with me, love. You can handle coms and help with strategies. You're very smart, I'm sure you canâ" Tim stops when your face fell, all of the remaining light had disappeared from it.Â
Why did he say that?
No, no, no, Loveâ
I didn't mean it.
"Tim, I don't desire for a life like that... No offense, but it's not for me. It's not my dream, it's yours."
This is the consequences of a fool in love. Does he even realize how insensitive that was? You'll support him in his dreams, but at the cost of your own?
"I'm sorry, Tim. I love my dreams too." You turn your back on him without another word.
It didn't occur in his mind that he might lose you after that. Tim thought it'll work itself out againâlike it always did.
â I know I shouldn't be sorry for saying this, Tim. But I am sorry. I apologize for saying that he should also erase my memories of you. Don't mistake my words for regret or it was in the heat of the moment, and especially not because of our argument last time we met.
I apologize since, as I'm writing this letter, I'm aware that I'm still in love with you and that I can't bear to hurt you. But do understand that I must, in order to get everything out of my chest, Tim. You love me, I know that. But do you know what I feel instead? That I feel nothing more than a distraction for your dream nowadays. â
Don't apologize. It's his fault.Â
It was hard enough to know that he disregarded your feelings, you shouldn't disregard it too.
Tim accepts the pain your letter brings, he deserves it. It doesn't even amount to the pain he made you feel. It could only amount as a pinch in comparison to your bleeding wound at your center.
He won't lie, Tim did thought of you as a distraction. The support you gave him was taken for granted when the only goal in his mind was to impress Dick and Bruce as Robin. He hasn't made a name for himselfâTim can't... afford to have someone by his side who needs his support.
â Do you think I haven't noticed how far your eyes look when you gaze into mine? It was as if you were looking into a future where you couldn't see me, and you know what hurts? You looked content with that.
I didn't know what to do, Tim. It was difficult to even thinkâno, question myself if you were truly going to be gone from my arms even as I knew the answer. â
After he started being Robin, you felt less of your boyfriend. You missed him. But you understood how it's important to him. You'll understand everything as long as he made you understand.Â
Tim knows you'll worry so why isn't he updating you?
Tim knows you're both partnered up in chemistry so why isn't he helping you?
Tim knows everything about your lifeâbut you don't know how he's faring nowadays. How is your love doing as Robin? How is your love getting through his vigorous training? Is he even eating? Does he know how shitty you feel for being updated by someone who isn't him?
It's not hard to understand that he's doing this for his dream.
And it's also not hard to understand why he suddenly looked at you like a replaceable piece in his life. You just refused to understand.
â I held onto us, I held on to the thought that you're still in there. The Tim I love and who loves me is still inside. I figured out that he is. Timothy Drake is still inside of this body! I just didn't consider the fact that Timothy Drake was willing to remove me from his life simply because I had my own dreams and life to chase after.
You allocated time to having your own dream, Tim. But you know mine takes much more time than yours did... Or perhaps you didn't? Did you even bother to remember mine? Is that why you told me to give it up and follow the dream you have for me instead? â
He was insensitive. That's why he lost you.
You lost sight of Tim Drake when he loved Robin more than himself.Â
Tim loves you more than anything. His goals became his blindfold to everything else, including you.Â
â So, I've decided. I'm ending things with you. A painful decision. I've recalled every secret you told, I've reread every entry in my journal, and I've gone through every picture I took of you. I've gone through every memory I have of you until I have no more tears left to cry.
Even with my heart and mind clouded with anger, my love and self-respect still know that I can't turn back time to where we were happy sharing our dreams with one another. â
You waited.Â
You wanted Tim to pull up in front of your houseâtell you how sorry he is, tell you how much he loves youâhell, you wanted to hear every thing you've been begging to hear from him.
He didn't show up. Not once.
That letter would send him away from you, you know that.Â
But can't he at least fight for you one last time?
Is that how unimportant you are to Tim?
â I'll bury every piece of sadness, anger, and love that you made me feel in this very letter. The selfish part of me wishes it will stay and bring chaos into your mind from thinking of me, but the last part of the love I have for you wishes that I was strong enough to do this earlier. By doing so, I wouldn't have met the Tim Drake that shattered the last bit of trust I had in you.
Soar high, Tim. I hope you thrive as Robin more than you ever did when you were still beside me.Â
I love you, goodbye. â
His tears fall onto his keyboard. It falls heavy with guilt. Oh God, the pain of remembering is so heart crushing.Â
For the first time in a while, he sobs. Tim can't bottle it in, he needs to let it out. The pain hurts so much that he needs to scream it out of his chest.
How could he do that to you?Â
God, how could I do that?
Tim calls out for a God who's undoubtly scowling at him. This was his punishmentâhis karma for hurting you, Cassandra, Stephanie... and a lot more. He's sorry, but it's not enough. And it will never be enough.Â
He shouldn't ask for love if he keeps taking it for granted.
"I'm sorry... I'm so sorry."Â
Would anyone hear his apologies now? Would they even forgive him?
Tim doesn't need loveâhe needs forgiveness.
And maybe then, God would be merciful enough to give him another chance.
The ding from his computer catches his attention, taking his head off his hands. His face felt sticky with tears, too lightheaded from his pathetic, tearful self-loathing.Â
The timing couldn't have been anymore perfect.Â
His breath hitches when he saw your name and a link attached to it.Â
â It's been a while, Tim.Â
All of our promises have been forgotten but I won't forget this one.
Please come to my wedding? â
#dc comics#dc robin#dc universe#dick grayson#nightwing#batfamily#tim drake x reader#tim drake#lavi's oasis#red robin#timothy drake#batfam#tim drake x you#red robin x you#red robin x reader#tim drake robin#dc red robin
130 notes
·
View notes